Confessions and proofes of Protestant divines of reformed churches that episcopacy is in respect of the office according to the word of God, and in respect of the use the best : together with a brief treatise touching the originall of bishops and metropolitans.
         Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 231 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51419
         Wing M2836
         ESTC R40650
         19499012
         ocm 19499012
         108873
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51419)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108873)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1675:6)
      
       
         
           
             Confessions and proofes of Protestant divines of reformed churches that episcopacy is in respect of the office according to the word of God, and in respect of the use the best : together with a brief treatise touching the originall of bishops and metropolitans.
             Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
             Ussher, James, 1581-1656. Originall of bishops and metropolitans.
             W. C. Apostolicall institution of episcopacy.
          
           [6], 82 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1662.
          
           
             Attributed to Thomas Morton by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Place of imprint suggested by Wing.
             Pages 35 and 73 misnumbered as 53 and 63 respectively.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
             With: The originall of bishops and metropolitans / briefly laid down by James, Arch-bishop of Armagh -- The apostolicall institution of episcopacy / deduced out of the premises, by W.C.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Bishops.
           Episcopacy.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           CONFESSIONS
           AND
           PROOFES
           OF
           
             PROTESTANT
             DIVINES
          
           OF
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           That
           EPISCOPACY
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Office
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Use
           the
           Best
           .
        
         
           TOGETHER
           With
           a
           brief
           Treatise
           touching
           the
           Originall
           of
           BISHOPS
           and
           METROPOLITANS
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1662.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           Pious
           and
           Religious
           Reader
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           THe
           matter
           subject
           of
           this
           Treatise
           being
           yet
           in
           suspense
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           determin'd
           
             de
             future
             ,
             viz.
          
           What
           Ecclesiasticall
           Government
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           to
           be
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           office
           it self
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Best
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           use
           :
           After
           that
           ,
           upon
           more
           and
           more
           deliberation
           ,
           I
           had
           perfected
           my
           conlusion
           ,
           the
           saying
           of
           Augustine
           came
           into
           my
           mind
           ,
           
             He
             that
             concealeth
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             teacheth
             a
             falshood
             are
             both
             guilty
             :
             the
             first
             because
             he
             will
             not
             profit
             ;
             the
             other
             because
             he
             intendeth
             to
             hurt
             and
             delude
             :
          
           which
           I
           apprehend
           as
           a
           double
           caution
           ,
           both
           of
           not
           publishing
           any
           Utopian
           Ecclesiasticall
           form
           of
           Government
           of
           mine
           own
           forging
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           of
           not
           stifling
           ,
           by
           my
           silence
           ,
           a
           form
           truly
           Apostolicall
           .
        
         
           Which
           Resolution
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           adventure
           to
           take
           ,
           before
           that
           I
           was
           fortified
           in
           my
           perswasion
           by
           a
           general
           consent
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           of
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           in
           some
           principal
           points
           appealing
           to
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           Nor
           yet
           do
           we
           so
           much
           insist
           upon
           their
           Confessions
           as
           upon
           their
           Proofs
           ,
           especially
           being
           grounded
           upon
           two
           infallible
           foundations
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           the
           general
           verdict
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           as
           well
           Doctrinall
           as
           Historicall
           :
           Though
           we
           should
           not
           name
           that
           general
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           consisting
           of
           630
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           by
           one
           Canon
           decreed
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Sacriledge
           to
           presse
           down
           a
           Bishop
           into
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           Presbyter
           .
           The
           same
           Council
           that
           did
           also
           ordain
           another
           Canon
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           the
           very
           break-neck
           of
           Romish
           Popedome
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           Authenticall
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           so
           far
           as
           thereby
           to
           demonstrate
           Christ
           his
           own
           approbation
           of
           Episcopal
           Prelacy
           after
           his
           Ascension
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           :
           in
           one
           whereof
           without
           all
           contradiction
           was
           one
           Polycarpus
           Bishop
           and
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Churches
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           ,
           the
           Tractate
           hath
           been
           undertaken
           in
           behalf
           of
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           which
           practice
           at
           this
           day
           the
           same
           Prelacy
           under
           these
           two
           divers
           names
           of
           Episcopacy
           and
           Superintendency
           ,
           as
           much
           exceeding
           the
           number
           of
           those
           which
           are
           destitute
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           justly
           condemning
           the
           Romish
           Hierarchy
           (
           rather
           Tyranny
           )
           poysoned
           with
           most
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           opposite
           to
           the
           Episcopacy
           which
           we
           defend
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           false
           Usurpation
           ,
           that
           all
           Bishops
           be
           originally
           deduced
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           dependant
           upon
           him
           .
           Other
           Churches
           destitute
           of
           Bishops
           we
           differ
           from
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           (
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           )
           as
           not
           to
           account
           them
           essential
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           whom
           as
           formerly
           ,
           we
           do
           desirously
           give
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Brotherly
           fellowship
           ;
           to
           joyn
           against
           the
           common
           and
           grand
           adversary
           in
           the
           Romish
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           Concerinng
           other
           points
           circumstantial
           we
           have
           provided
           ,
           that
           our
           Method
           be
           with
           coherence
           ,
           our
           Styl
           plain
           and
           even
           ,
           our
           Allegations
           direct
           and
           punctual
           ,
           our
           Authors
           justly
           approveable
           ,
           our
           Taxations
           toothless
           ,
           and
           our
           Inferencies
           brief
           ,
           pertinent
           and
           consectary
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           you
           (
           good
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           his
           hope
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           need
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Expostulation
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Am
             I
             your
             enemy
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           And
           his
           prayer
           to
           God
           shall
           be
           to
           protect
           and
           blesse
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           saving
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           he
           also
           will
           distribute
           to
           this
           our
           lacerated
           Church
           ,
           some
           portion
           of
           that
           his
           peerlesse
           Legacy
           left
           unto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             My
             peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             ,
          
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           mind
           faithfully
           worship
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           every
           THESIS
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               THesis
            
             .
             That
             our
             English
             Episcopacy
             hath
             been
             justified
             b
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Protestants
             of
             remot
             Churches
             ,
             in
             speciall
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Geneva
               .
               Pag.
               1
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             there
             was
             never
             any
             visible
             constituted
             Church
             in
             all
             Christendome
             since
             the
             Appostles
             time
             for
             1500.
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             which
             held
             Episcopacy
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
             5
          
           
             
               III.
               Thesis
               ▪
            
             That
             Episcopall
             Prelacy
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Churches
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             consent
             therein
             unto
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             .
             7
          
           
             
               IV.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Episcopall
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             necessary
             use
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Best
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             .
             9
          
           
             
               V.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             the
             most
             Protestant
             Churches
             do
             professe
             and
             practise
             a
             Prelacy
             over
             Presbyters
             .
             13
          
           
             
               VI.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             the
             former
             Reasons
             of
             Confessions
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             Episcopall
             Prelacy
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             concord
             and
             preventing
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             is
             correspondent
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             14
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Bishops
             primitively
             were
             not
             only
             the
             chiefest
             Champions
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             greatest
             adversaries
             to
             Romish
             Popedome
             ,
             as
             have
             also
             our
             English.
             16
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             to
             be
             of
             Aposticall
             Institution
             argueth
             in
             it
             a
             Divine
             Right
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             excellent
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             .
             18
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             no
             Ancient
             Father
             absolutely
             denyed
             the
             Aposticall
             Originall
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             objected
             Hieròme
             ,
             who
             will
             shew
             himself
             a
             manifest
             Patron
             thereof
             .
             19
          
           
             
               X.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Clement
             an
             Apostolicall
             Disciple
             ,
             to
             whose
             arbitrement
             both
             our
             Opposites
             and
             we
             offer
             to
             yeild
             our selves
             ,
             doth
             patronize
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             being
             Apostolicall
             .
             21
          
           
             
               XI
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             other
             Primitive
             Fathers
             before
             Hierome
             did
             unanimously
             testifie
             an
             Apostolical
             Right
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             24
          
           
             
               XII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             the
             Apostolicall
             Antiquity
             of
             Episcopacy
             is
             confessedly
             proved
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             .
             26
          
           
             
               XIII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Antiquity
             hath
             given
             us
             Rules
             of
             Resolution
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             Apostolicall
             practice
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             27
          
           
             
               XIV
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             
             have
             held
             it
             most
             equall
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             the
             judgments
             of
             Ancients
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             a
             Practice
             Apostolicall
             .
             28
          
           
             
               XV.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Mr.
             Beza
             himself
             is
             challengable
             to
             yield
             unto
             an
             Apostolicall
             right
             of
             Episcopacy
             from
             his
             own
             former
             confession
             .
             30
          
           
             
               XVI
               .
               Thesis
            
             That
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Nazianzen
             and
             Augustine
             are
             unworthily
             objected
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             30
          
           
             
               XVII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             both
             had
             a
             Prelacy
             over
             Presbyters
             notwithstanding
             the
             objection
             of
             the
             Community
             of
             names
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             is
             sufficiently
             confessed
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Churches
             .
             32
          
           
             
               XVIII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             have
             had
             a
             Prelacy
             as
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Evangelists
             according
             to
             consent
             of
             Protestants
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
             34
          
           
             
               XIX
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Antiquity
             taught
             an
             Episcopacy
             both
             in
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
             36
          
           
             
               XX.
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             our
             Opposites
             first
             Exposition
             which
             interpreteth
             the
             Angell
             to
             meane
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             Congregation
             is
             notably
             extravagant
             .
             38
          
           
             
               XXI
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             our
             Opposites
             second
             Exposition
             of
             the
             word
             Angell
             ,
             to
             signifie
             onely
             the
             Order
             and
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Arguments
             of
             our
             Opposites
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             39
             
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Argument
                 .
                 39
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Second
                 .
                 39
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Third
                 .
                 41
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Fourth
                 .
                 42
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Last
                 .
                 43
              
            
          
           
             
               XXII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             our
             Opposites
             third
             Exposition
             of
             the
             word
             Angell
             ,
             to
             signifie
             one
             only
             Pastour
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             extremely
             new
             and
             naught
             44
          
           
             
               XXIII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             by
             the
             word
             Angell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             singular
             and
             individuall
             Pastour
             having
             a
             Prelacy
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             a
             large
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             without
             Exception
             judicious
             and
             ingenuous
             .
             45
          
           
             
               XXIV
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Antiquity
             held
             not
             the
             word
             Angell
             (
             whereof
             we
             treat
             )
             to
             be
             taken
             collectively
             for
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Pastours
             .
             48
          
           
             
               XXV
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             the
             word
             Angell
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Revelation
             is
             commonly
             ,
             if
             not
             alwayes
             individually
             taken
             .
             48
          
           
             
               XXVI
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             by
             Angell
             is
             meant
             individually
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             demonstrated
             by
             Historicall
             learning
             without
             contradiction
             .
             50
          
           
             
               XXVII
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             That
             Christ
             himself
             shewed
             his
             approbation
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             the
             foresaid
             Angels
             had
             in
             their
             severall
             Churches
             .
             52
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           judgment
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           of
           remote
           Churches
           ,
           as
           well
           such
           as
           were
           the
           first
           Reformers
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           others
           after
           them
           in
           behalf
           of
           Episcopal
           degree
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THis
           they
           perform
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           direct
           and
           ingenious
           confessions
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           sound
           and
           solid
           Proofs
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           shew
           Episcopal
           Prelacy
           to
           be
           
             According
             to
             Gods
             Word
          
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           for
           use
           to
           be
           the
           Best
           kinde
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           .
           We
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           plain
           confessions
           concerning
           the
           said
           Prelacy
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           special
           ,
           for
           our
           English
           ,
           as
           touching
           Episcopacy
           in
           generall
           ,
           in
           what
           Orthodox
           Church
           soever
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           adjoyn
           the
           proofs
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             English
             Episcopacy
             hath
             been
             justified
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Protestants
             of
             remote
             Curches
             ,
             in
             special
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             .
          
           
             OUr
             Episcopall
             Prelacy
             we
             are
             sure
             was
             profess'd
             ,
             and
             practis'd
             by
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             6.
             who
             as
             they
             were
             the
             principal
             Authors
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             
             so
             did
             some
             of
             them
             seal
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             profession
             with
             their
             bloud
             ,
             and
             have
             therefore
             been
             with
             others
             thus
             extoll'd
             by
             that
             golden
             mouth
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             a
             Master
             Moulin
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               for
               zeal
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               the
               most
               excellent
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
            
             Germany
             or
             France
             
               ever
               had
               ;
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               none
               will
               deny
               is
               so
               ,
               if
               not
               wilfully
               stupid
               and
               blinded
               in
               day-light
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             touching
             those
             then
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             b
             Beza
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Geneva
               .
               It
               happened
               in
               our
               memory
               ,
               that
               she
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             )
             
               hath
               had
               men
               of
               that
               calling
               ,
               not
               onely
               constant
               Martyrs
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               excellent
               Pastours
               and
               Doctors
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Calvin
            
             the
             most
             illustrious
             star
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             doubted
             not
             to
             instile
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             c
             
               A
               most
               accomplish'd
               Prelate
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               hath
               the
               cure
               ,
               not
               onley
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               but
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
            
             which
             he
             did
             to
             the
             dignifying
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ;
             and
             no
             marvel
             ,
             seing
             that
             he
             durst
             professe
             to
             yeild
             ,
             in
             behalf
             ,
             even
             of
             Popish
             Bishops
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             renouncing
             the
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             Christ
             as
             their
             onely
             Head
             ,
             with
             profession
             of
             his
             Truth
             d
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               we
               professe
               all
               them
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               shall
               not
               reverently
               and
               willingly
               submit
               to
               their
               Government
               ,
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               whatsoever
               Anathema
               or
               curse
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             Tractate
             of
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             also
             Beza
             after
             his
             congratulating
             the
             restitution
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             earnestly
             desired
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Grindal
             then
             
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             to
             e
             submit
             unto
             him
             ,
             holding
             him
             
               worthy
               of
               much
               punishment
               who
               should
               despise
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             did
             he
             approve
             of
             the
             then
             Government
             by
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             
               it
               might
               be
               perpetual
               unto
               them
               .
            
             †
             Sadell
             likewise
             ,
             who
             is
             sufficiently
             commended
             by
             his
             excellent
             writings
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             did
             joyn
             together
             with
             Beza
             in
             an
             Apology
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             from
             a
             sinister
             report
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             detracted
             from
             the
             Right
             of
             Government
             by
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             
               avouching
               the
               same
               aspersion
               to
               have
               been
               a
               most
               impious
               slander
               .
            
             And
             f
             
               Bishop
               Jeuell
            
             ,
             how
             was
             he
             honoured
             by
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               A
               most
               renowned
               Prelate
            
             ;
             and
             by
             Sibbrandus
             *
             Lubbartus
             ,
             entitling
             him
             
               The
               Ornament
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               but
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             g
             
               Hierom
               Zanchee
            
             ,
             one
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             Opposites
             (
             we
             doubt
             not
             )
             worthily
             renowned
             ,
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               he
               exhorteth
               her
               Majesty
               with
               an
               imprimis
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               extend
               her
               care
               ,
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               to
               have
               godly
               Bishops
               ,
               skilfull
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               you
               have
               already
               very
               many
               :
               and
               to
               cherish
               and
               hear
               them
               .
            
             h
             Also
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Arch-bishop
             Grindall
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             his
             remove
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             his
             joy
             for
             that
             accesse
             of
             
               dignity
               ,
               as
               a
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               love
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               means
               whereby
               he
               might
               more
               and
               more
               promote
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             Our
             Opposites
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             us
             ,
             although
             we
             offer
             unto
             them
             next
             an
             Author
             ,
             somewhat
             distastfull
             unto
             them
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             ,
             
             namely
             i
             D.
             Saravia
             ,
             because
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Religious
             Divine●
             and
             as
             un-Episcopall
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             he
             as
             Orthodox
             ,
             every-where
             ,
             as
             they
             know
             ,
             inveighing
             against
             the
             Romish
             Hierarchie
             ;
             he
             confesseth
             himself
             to
             wonder
             at
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Reformers
             of
             Religion
             in
             
               England
               ,
               So
               as
               not
               any
               where
               deviating
               from
               the
               antient
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             concludeth
             with
             this
             Epiphonema
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               hold
               it
               a
               part
               of
               her
               happiness
               that
               she
               hath
               retained
               with
               her
               the
               order
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               the
               raigne
               of
               King
            
             James
             ,
             
               that
               famous
            
             k
             Isaack
             Casaubon
             ,
             
               whom
               we
               reckon
               as
               the
               fourth
               witnesse
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Geneva
             ,
             
               had
               that
               estimation
               of
               our
               English
               Episcopall
               government
               ,
               as
               to
               confesse
               ,
            
             That
             no
             Church
             doth
             come
             nearer
             the
             form
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             :
             so
             farre
             that
             even
             they
             who
             envyed
             her
             happinesse
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             constrained
             to
             extoll
             it
             .
             
               He
               proceeds
               furthermore
               to
               blazon
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               it
               .
            
             If
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             the
             essentiall
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             what
             either
             necessarily
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             the
             decency
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             (
             praysed
             and
             magnified
             be
             God
             )
             no
             Church
             upon
             earth
             can
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             more
             professeth
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             resembleth
             the
             form
             of
             the
             ancient
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             .
             
               So
               he
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             French
             witnesse
             again
             :
             worthy
             *
             Master
             Moulin
             ,
             in
             an
             answer
             to
             a
             Papist
             ,
             who
             upbraided
             him
             with
             the
             discipline
             of
             England
             ,
             doth
             avouch
             the
             dignity
             thereof
             ,
             telling
             him
             furthermore
             ,
             
               That
               their
               agreement
               is
               such
               ,
               that
            
             England
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               been
               a
               refuge
               to
               our
               persecuted
               Churches
               ,
               and
               correspondently
               the
               excellentest
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               as
            
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             and
             Zanchee
             ,
             
             
               have
               often
               written
               Letters
               full
               of
               respect
               and
               amity
               to
               the
               Prelates
               of
            
             England
             .
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             now
             under
             our
             Gracious
             Soveraigne
             King
             Charles
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Abbot
             ,
             Whose
             daily
             experience
             did
             testifie
             the
             reciprocall
             correspondence
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             Bishops
             and
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             beyond
             the
             Sea.
             At
             what
             time
             likewise
             Cyrill
             ,
             late
             Greek
             Patriarch
             of
             Constatinople
             ,
             did
             so
             farre
             honour
             both
             him
             and
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             professe
             his
             accordance
             therewith
             ,
             more
             specially
             then
             with
             any
             other
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Bishops
             of
             later
             date
             had
             not
             been
             respected
             ,
             then
             surely
             would
             not
             the
             Divines
             about
             Breme
             in
             Germany
             have
             sent
             their
             controversies
             had
             among
             themselves
             ,
             onely
             unto
             certain
             Bishops
             in
             England
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             to
             have
             them
             moderated
             by
             their
             judgements
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             dedications
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Books
             unto
             Bishops
             .
             These
             last
             Relations
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             importunity
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             could
             have
             extorted
             from
             us
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             particular
             respects
             had
             in
             speciall
             to
             our
             English
             Episcopall
             Government
             ,
             by
             singular
             approved
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Protestant
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             thread
             of
             our
             method
             leadeth
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             what
             they
             will
             say
             touching
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             ,
             or
             lawfulness
             thereof
             in
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             was
             never
             any
             visibly
             constituted
             Church
             in
             all
             Christendome
             since
             the
             Apostles
             time
             for
             1500.
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             which
             held
             Episcopacy
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             not
             ignorant
             that
             even
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             all
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             Prelacy
             of
             any
             one
             above
             Presbyterie
             ,
             is
             cryed
             down
             by
             some
             as
             unlawfull
             in
             it self
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             our
             Opposites
             cannot
             but
             know
             what
             ,
             besides
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Saint
             Angustine
             recorded
             of
             one
             Aerius
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             
               because
               he
               could
               not
               obtain
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               did
               therefore
               teach
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Presbyter
               and
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             So
             he
             :
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             they
             listed
             him
             among
             the
             erroneous
             Authors
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             but
             (
             he
             being
             excepted
             )
             
             never
             any
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             before
             him
             ,
             we
             adde
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             thus
             protested
             after
             him
             ,
             nor
             before
             these
             dayes
             of
             contradiction
             defended
             his
             opinion
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             humour
             of
             desire
             to
             rule
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             unwillingnesse
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             others
             ,
             may
             not
             equally
             transport
             some
             Ecclesiasticks
             to
             oppose
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             they
             can
             best
             judge
             whom
             it
             most
             concernes
             .
             We
             know
             (
             beside
             infinite
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             acknowledged
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Episcopacy
             )
             some
             protestant
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             fully
             condemn'd
             the
             opinion
             of
             Aerius
             .
             Three
             may
             suffice
             for
             three
             hundred
             if
             they
             be
             learned
             and
             judicious
             Authors
             ,
             and
             not
             interested
             in
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Episcopall
             policy
             .
             a
             Master
             Moulin
             commeth
             on
             roundly
             :
             
               I
               have
               since
               my
               infancy
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               abhorr'd
               the
               opinion
               of
            
             Aërius
             .
             b
             Tylenus
             also
             a
             Divine
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             as
             pertinently
             and
             plainly
             .
             
               None
               ever
               before
            
             Aërius
             
               endeavoured
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               nor
               yet
               after
               him
               any
               ,
               but
               some
               of
            
             Geneva
             .
             What
             some
             he
             might
             meane
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             might
             not
             meane
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Sadle
            
             ,
             and
             Causabon
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             their
             ample
             suffrages
             for
             our
             English
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             only
             speak
             against
             the
             Romish
             Hierarchie
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             it
             ,
             c
             Beza
             is
             again
             at
             hand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               as
               I
               think
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               who
               altogether
               reject
               the
               Episcopall
               Order
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               any
               of
               sound
               brains
               should
               ever
               assent
               to
               their
               furies
               :
            
             and
             besides
             ,
             protesteth
             his
             
               acknowledged
               observance
               ,
               and
               all
               reverence
               to
               all
               Bishops
               reformed
               .
            
             Hitherto
             against
             the
             objected
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             But
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             some
             men
             ,
             except
             furthermore
             the
             lawfulness
             thereof
             may
             appear
             in
             that
             degree
             which
             is
             called
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             right
             ,
             
               According
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             It
             belongeth
             unto
             us
             to
             shew
             this
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             more
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             III.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Episcopal
             Prelacy
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Churches
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             consent
             therein
             unto
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             LVther
             may
             well
             be
             allowed
             for
             the
             fore-man
             amongst
             the
             Reformers
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             
             who
             proveth
             the
             Prelacy
             of
             Episcopacy
             
               above
               simple
               Presbyters
            
             (
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             )
             by
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             Tract●te
             called
             his
             Reselution
             ,
             grounding
             his
             judgment
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             whereof
             hereafter
             .
             Accordingly
             Bucer
             ,
             against
             the
             Pope
             as
             Anti-Christ
             :
             b
             
               We
               see
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               their
               perpetual
               observation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               some
               singular
               one
               should
               be
               appointed
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               to
               Govern
               in
               so
               sacred
               an
               Order
               ,
               who
               hath
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               the
               Appellation
               of
               Bishop
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Scultetus
            
             the
             Divine
             ,
             Professour
             at
             
               Heidelberg
               ,
               professing
               Episcopal
               degree
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               Right
               ,
            
             and
             professeth
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             such
             
               by
               efficacious
               reasons
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             sequell
             of
             his
             discourse
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ;
             with
             whom
             agreeth
             that
             admirable
             Schollar
             c
             
               Isaac
               Casaubon
            
             ,
             the
             ornament
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             same
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Scriptures
            
             .
             These
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             present
             till
             we
             come
             to
             a
             larger
             consent
             .
          
           
             
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               former
               confessions
               of
               Protestant
               Divines
               ,
               are
               the
               proper
               idiom
               and
               language
               of
               primitive
               Antiquity
               ,
               teaching
               thus
               .
            
             Episcopacy
             is
             by
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Christ.
             
             So
             d
             Ignatius
             :
             
               and
               again
            
             ,
             e
             Reverence
             your
             Bishop
             as
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             have
             commanded
             you
             .
             
               Or
               thus
            
             ,
             To
             be
             a
             divine
             power
             ,
             the
             resistancè
             whereof
             is
             against
             God
             himself
             :
             So
             Cyprian
             .
             
               And
               thus
            
             ,
             God
             placed
             Bishops
             over
             His
             family
             :
             So
             f
             Origen
             .
             
               And
               thus
            
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             were
             made
             Bishops
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ordained
             others
             (
             meaning
             Bishops
             )
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             govern'd
             :
             g
             So
             Augustine
             .
             
               Or
               thus
            
             ,
             h
             Bishops
             constituted
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             teacheh
             :
             So
             Epiphanius
             .
             
               And
               thus
            
             ,
             i
             None
             can
             be
             ignorant
             that
             Bishops
             were
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             when
             he
             made
             His
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             whom
             others
             should
             be
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             we
             succeed
             ,
             and
             (
             speaking
             of
             Bishops
             )
             of
             whom
             Christ
             said
             ,
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             me
             :
             
               So
               again
            
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             end
             this
             point
             we
             shall
             desire
             our
             Opposites
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             what
             they
             think
             may
             signifie
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             for
             Antiquity
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             first
             four
             Generall
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             generality
             universally
             receiv'd
             throughout
             Christendom
             ,
             for
             amplitude
             consisting
             of
             six
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             for
             aversenesse
             against
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             which
             undermin'd
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             Romish
             Popedom
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pretence
             of
             having
             been
             established
             by
             the
             divine
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             the
             universall
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             equalling
             another
             Patriarch
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             shewing
             that
             all
             the
             Primacy
             which
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             had
             ,
             was
             but
             from
             humane
             Authority
             .
             This
             k
             Councell
             concerning
             Episcopacy
             ordain'd
             ,
             that
             
               To
               depose
               a
               Bishop
               down
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               is
               Sacriledge
               .
            
          
           
             This
             so
             great
             a
             Harmony
             ,
             between
             the
             former
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             and
             those
             eminent
             Fathers
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             not
             sound
             delightfull
             unto
             every
             docible
             and
             unpreoccupated
             hearer
             ?
             These
             confessions
             notwithstanding
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             discharg'd
             
             our
             Assumption
             ,
             untill
             we
             produce
             their
             proofes
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             perform'd
             according
             to
             our
             former
             promise
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             shall
             manifest
             the
             like
             confessions
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             and
             accordance
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             in
             acknowledging
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             the
             best
             forme
             of
             Government
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             use
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Episcopall
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             necessary
             use
             thereof
             ,
             the
             best
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             SOme
             peradventure
             will
             conceive
             ,
             that
             three
             at
             the
             least
             being
             required
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             comparison
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             a
             best
             :
             Therefore
             our
             three
             must
             be
             taken
             either
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Prelacy
             of
             one
             above
             more
             ;
             or
             Presbytery
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             equality
             of
             moe
             among
             themselves
             ;
             or
             that
             which
             is
             called
             an
             Independency
             ,
             of
             one
             in
             each
             Parish
             without
             relation
             to
             any
             other
             .
             Which
             mis-begotten
             brat
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             or
             approv'd
             of
             any
             latter
             Church
             of
             Christ
             since
             ;
             and
             indeed
             is
             but
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Pope
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             whereof
             something
             *
             hereafter
             .
             It
             will
             be
             sufficient
             that
             we
             understand
             a
             best
             in
             the
             full
             latitude
             with
             comparison
             of
             whatsoever
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               Protestant
               Witnesses
               we
               ranke
               into
               two
               Classes
               ;
               First
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Reformers
               of
               our
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             a
             
               If
               our
               Reader
               will
               be
               pleased
               but
               to
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               the
               Marginalls
               ,
               he
               may
               find
               out
               these
               following
               observables
               ,
            
             viz.
             that
             Luther
             
               will
               be
               known
               ,
               when
               he
               complained
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               have
               meant
            
             over
             tyrannous
             (
             P●pish
             )
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             them
             ,
             
               (
               as
               he
               saith
            
             )
             who
             are
             unworthy
             of
             the
             
             Holy
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ;
             
               next
               ,
               that
               all
               Protestant
               Churches
               of
            
             Germany
             
               in
               their
               generall
               Confessions
            
             ,
             had
             
               (
               as
               they
               say
            
             )
             often
             protested
             their
             earnest
             desire
             to
             conserve
             the
             discipline
             of
             degrees
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whereby
             to
             remove
             dissentions
             and
             Schismes
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               then
               that
            
             b
             Melancthon
             ,
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Luther
             ,
             
               was
               as
               much
               bent
               for
               Episcopall
               Government
               as
               any
               ,
               when
               he
               burst
               out
               into
               this
               expression
            
             ;
             I
             would
             to
             God
             it
             lay
             in
             me
             to
             restore
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             I
             see
             what
             a
             Church
             we
             shall
             have
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Policy
             being
             dissolv'd
             ,
             I
             foresee
             it
             will
             be
             far
             more
             intolerable
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             .
             
               There
               is
               added
               to
               this
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
            
             Bucer
             ;
             holding
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             those
             
               (
               speaking
               of
               Bishops
            
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             :
             
               His
               reason
            
             ,
             least
             that
             refractory
             and
             dissolute
             persons
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Prince
             Hanolt
             ,
             
               after
               he
               became
               a
               sincerely
               profess'd
               Protestant
               and
               faithfull
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               faithfull
               in
               Governing
               the
               Church
               :
            
             c
             How
             willingly
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             gladnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             would
             we
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             reverence
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             them
             their
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             which
             we
             and
             Luther
             have
             very
             often
             protested
             ,
             both
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             .
          
           
             We
             now
             passe
             unto
             the
             other
             Classes
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             beginning
             with
             Calvin
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             double
             intuition
             concerning
             Presbyteriall
             Government
             .
             One
             as
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             is
             in
             an
             Independency
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             one
             have
             
               a
               Right
               of
               excommunication
               in
               himself
               :
            
             d
             this
             he
             calleth
             ,
             
               unprofitable
               ,
               odious
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               easily
               
               turneth
               into
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               .
            
             Next
             beholding
             them
             in
             a
             joynt
             parity
             ,
             he
             relateth
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             saith
             truely
             ,
             e
             
               that
               by
               the
               parity
               and
               equality
               among
               Presbyters
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               useth
               to
               be
               )
               Schismes
               and
               dissentions
               might
               arise
               among
               them
               .
            
             This
             Parenthesis
             
               [
               as
               it
               useth
               to
               be
               ]
            
             which
             he
             inserteth
             ,
             certainly
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             sting
             ,
             which
             pierceth
             into
             the
             Bowells
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             Successour
             to
             Calvin
             was
             Beza
             ,
             who
             thus
             far
             succeedeth
             him
             also
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             as
             f
             to
             confesse
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             from
             experience
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             
               that
               it
               being
               not
               sufficient
               to
               repress
               vices
               ,
               choice
               was
               made
               of
               one
               to
               Governe
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               anciently
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               from
               the
               Evang.
            
             Mark
             
               in
               the
               famous
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               :
            
             Again
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             
               will
               be
               known
               to
               abhore
               and
               reprehend
               it
               ,
               as
               erected
               by
               pride
               :
            
             but
             why
             ?
             
               for
               none
               can
               deny
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               but
               that
               there
               was
               great
               use
               of
               it
               whilst
               that
               goodly
               and
               Godly
               Bishops
               were
               chief
               over
               others
               .
            
          
           
             We
             may
             well
             presume
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             that
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             misquoted
             sentence
             of
             Zanchie
             is
             extant
             in
             some
             Impression
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             wherein
             he
             did
             so
             symbolize
             with
             the
             forecited
             Sentence
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             g
             
               Testifying
               before
               God
            
             (
             for
             these
             are
             the
             words
             )
             
               that
               he
               holdeth
               them
               Schismaticks
               ,
               who
               shall
               determine
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               restauration
               of
               Churches
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               having
               authority
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               where
               freely
               they
               may
               be
               had
               .
            
             He
             proceedeth
             furthermore
             ,
             
               I
               think
               with
            
             Calvin
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               them
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               whatsoever
            
             Anathema
             ,
             
               who
               will
               not
               
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Government
               ,
               which
               submitteth
               it self
               to
               Christ
            
             ;
             So
             he
             .
             Furthermore
             concerning
             the
             testimonies
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             ,
             h
             Zanchie
             confessed
             Episcopacy
             to
             have
             been
             ordained
             for
             the
             best
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Elect.
             The
             sentence
             of
             Calvin
             hath
             been
             formerly
             alleadged
             ;
             Unto
             these
             we
             adde
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             proloquutour
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             who
             is
             rendred
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             
               wished
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               were
               so
               happy
               as
               our
               English
               ,
               by
               having
               an
               Episcopall
               Government
               among
               them
               .
            
             This
             case
             was
             so
             evident
             to
             a
             late
             Advocat
             for
             Presbyters
             ,
             Salmasius
             by
             name
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             relucteth
             justly
             against
             an
             irregular
             Prelacy
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             freely
             and
             ingenuously
             grant
             ,
             that
             i
             
               the
               preferring
               of
               one
               Bishop
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               was
               instituted
               with
               best
               reasons
               .
            
          
           
             Would
             any
             see
             more
             ?
             Then
             he
             is
             to
             observe
             the
             Protestation
             made
             by
             the
             German
             Divines
             in
             the
             Augustane
             confession
             ,
             protesting
             their
             desire
             
               for
               the
               conservation
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             ;
             whereof
             it
             is
             testified
             by
             a
             k
             Theologicall
             professour
             ,
             that
             other
             Protestants
             were
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Augustane
             Confession
             ,
             
               (
               per
               omnia
            
             )
             excepting
             only
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             clearly
             explain'd
             :
             among
             these
             Protestants
             he
             names
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Vermilius
               ,
               Marlorat
            
             and
             Zanchius
             ,
             which
             probably
             could
             not
             have
             been
             altogether
             true
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             adversaries
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Protestation
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             can
             conclude
             ,
             we
             return
             to
             Geneva
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             a
             main
             question
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             forme
             of
             Government
             in
             Geneva
             ought
             to
             be
             perscribed
             as
             a
             patterne
             to
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             to
             be
             regulated
             thereby
             :
             And
             
             when
             we
             consult
             with
             l
             Beza
             about
             this
             very
             point
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             opinion
             was
             imparted
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             rejecteth
             it
             as
             
               a
               most
               false
               and
               impudent
            
             exprobration
             .
             After
             this
             comparison
             made
             by
             weight
             and
             ponderation
             ,
             we
             seek
             to
             try
             what
             may
             be
             done
             by
             computation
             and
             numbring
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             most
             Protestant
             Cburches
             do
             professe
             and
             practise
             a
             Prelacy
             over
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             MAny
             now
             look
             upon
             our
             English
             Bishops
             as
             birds
             upon
             owles
             ,
             yet
             not
             peradventure
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             for
             strangenesse
             or
             for
             reverence
             ;
             but
             with
             left
             eyes
             in
             an
             opinion
             of
             singularity
             and
             onelinesse
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             acknowledged
             in
             other
             remote
             and
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             not
             considering
             what
             hath
             been
             published
             to
             the
             world
             long-ago
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Superintendent
             is
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             the
             word
             Bishop
             :
             both
             from
             the
             same
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Yet
             some
             Protestant
             Churches
             practising
             a
             Prelacy
             ,
             vail
             it
             over
             with
             the
             word
             Superintendency
             :
             If
             we
             would
             know
             what
             ,
             a
             Zanchie
             will
             speak
             out
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             in
             telling
             us
             
               that
               Episcopi
            
             (
             whom
             we
             call
             Bishops
             )
             
               and
               Superintendents
               ,
               are
               words
               of
               the
               same
               sense
               and
               signification
               :
               and
               therefore
               where
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               in
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               there
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               any
               altercation
               and
               strife
               about
               words
               .
            
             But
             what
             will
             he
             say
             to
             the
             practice
             ?
             He
             distinguisheth
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             this
             respect
             into
             three
             differences
             ,
             some
             whereof
             practise
             a
             superiority
             of
             one
             above
             the
             Clergy
             under
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             another
             
             sort
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Superintendents
             and
             
               General
               Superintendents
            
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             Arch-bishops
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             discloseth
             a
             third
             kinde
             ,
             
               (
               a
               circumstance
               very
               remarkeable
            
             )
             who
             although
             they
             avoid
             the
             Titles
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Superintendents
             ,
             yet
             use
             they
             to
             be
             such
             primarii
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               eminent
               in
               Prelacy
            
             ,
             as
             in
             whom
             (
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             )
             
               the
               whole
               Authority
               consisteth
            
             .
             Now
             therefore
             our
             question
             must
             be
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             exercising
             Prelacy
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             that
             onely
             practise
             equality
             ,
             exceed
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             had
             Prelates
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Superintendents
             (
             being
             in
             signification
             the
             same
             )
             seemed
             to
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
            
             ,
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
             to
             have
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             An
             excellent
             servant
             of
             God
             Doctor
             Duraeus
             ,
             and
             a
             zealous
             hunter
             after
             the
             best
             game
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               the
               general
               peace
               of
               Protestant
               Churches
               among
               themselves
               ,
            
             hath
             set
             down
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Churches
             reform'd
             on
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             reckoneth
             (
             if
             he
             be
             not
             mistaken
             )
             seven
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Swede
             :
             in
             Denmark
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             other
             Lutheran
             Churches
             Superintendents
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Imperial
             Cities
             among
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             besides
             divers
             other
             reform'd
             Churches
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             we
             suppose
             will
             rather
             keep
             their
             conformity
             with
             England
             ,
             then
             tast
             new
             wine
             with
             others
             ,
             seing
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               The
               old
               is
               better
            
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             Episcopal
             form
             be
             not
             the
             onely
             and
             Apostolical
             ,
             cometh
             now
             to
             be
             discussed
             by
             inquiring
             into
             Antiquity
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             former
             reasons
             of
             Confessions
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             Episcopal
             Prelacy
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             concord
             and
             preventing
             of
             schisme
             ,
             is
             correspondent
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             IT
             would
             be
             worth
             our
             knowledge
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Confessions
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             are
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             but
             
             the
             ecchoings
             unto
             the
             sentences
             of
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             Among
             whom
             ,
             Hierome
             could
             tell
             us
             ,
             a
             
               That
               the
               original
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             placing
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             others
             )
             
               was
               decreed
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               for
               taking
               away
               Schisme
               :
            
             which
             use
             thereof
             was
             held
             so
             necessary
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Hierome
             spared
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             b
             
               That
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               dependeth
               upon
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               except
               some
               eminent
               Authority
               be
               given
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               as
               many
               Schismes
               as
               there
               are
               Priests
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             Tertullian
             thus
             ,
             c
             
               The
               Bishop
               is
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               being
               in
               safety
               ,
               our
               peace
               will
               be
               also
               safe
               .
            
             But
             how
             d
             Chrysostome
             and
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             do
             illustrate
             ,
             both
             affirming
             the
             same
             necessity
             of
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               is
               a
               Precentor
               in
               a
               Quire
               ,
               a
               Governour
               in
               a
               Campe
               ,
               and
               a
               Pilot
               in
               a
               Ship.
            
             By
             which
             Episcopal
             order
             (
             saith
             e
             Basil
             )
             the
             Church
             is
             reduced
             as
             one
             soul
             into
             communion
             and
             concord
             :
             yea
             and
             before
             all
             these
             ;
             f
             Cyprian
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             complained
             of
             such
             insolencies
             of
             Presbyters
             against
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             being
             
               causes
               of
               heresies
               and
               schismes
               against
               a
               divine
               power
               of
               Government
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             These
             ,
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             are
             but
             their
             sayings
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             therefore
             think
             that
             their
             sayings
             were
             not
             the
             symbolls
             and
             expressions
             of
             their
             meaning
             ;
             but
             we
             presume
             better
             of
             them
             that
             are
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             their
             further
             satisfaction
             which
             may
             be
             had
             in
             the
             next
             Thesis
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Bishops
             primitively
             were
             not
             only
             the
             chiefest
             champions
             for
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             greatest
             adversaries
             to
             Romish
             Popedome
             ,
             as
             have
             also
             our
             English.
             
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             can
             begin
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Thesis
             ,
             we
             are
             confronted
             by
             our
             Opposites
             against
             Primitive
             Fathers
             in
             strange
             termes
             ,
             
             
               Bishops
               by
               advancing
               the
               authority
               of
               Episcopacy
               did
               thereby
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               but
               plead
               their
               own
               cause
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               stirrop
               for
               the
               Romish
               Antichrist
               to
               mount
               into
               his
               Pontificall
               saddle
               .
            
             So
             they
             .
             Which
             contumely
             against
             the
             reverend
             antiquity
             ,
             we
             are
             loath
             to
             call
             by
             its
             proper
             name
             ;
             being
             therefore
             not
             to
             reprove
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             what
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             lived
             in
             the
             torrid
             zone
             of
             fiery
             persecution
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             a
             temperate
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             we
             have
             it
             confessed
             ,
             That
             the
             persecuting
             Emperours
             did
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             make
             their
             Inquisition
             and
             exercises
             of
             their
             furies
             most
             especially
             upon
             Bishops
             ;
             we
             have
             it
             upon
             record
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             in
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             by
             a
             Master
             
               Brightman
               ,
               although
            
             Dioclesian
             
               in
               his
               Edict
               ,
               did
               especially
               command
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               that
               had
               taken
               sacred
               Orders
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               further
            
             b
             
               speciality
               the
               massacring
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               he
               relateth
               that
               one
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               of
               them
               were
               martyred
               in
               two
               places
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               it self
               is
               also
               reckoned
               the
               number
               of
               160.
               
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               martyrs
               of
               Christ
               in
               those
               primitive
            
             times
             .
             To
             fancy
             that
             these
             afflicted
             and
             persecuted
             Members
             of
             Christ
             for
             their
             degree
             sake
             ,
             could
             pride
             it
             in
             their
             Episcopall
             office
             ,
             would
             be
             held
             to
             be
             but
             a
             dream
             ,
             they
             will
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             prelate
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             Marriners
             use
             to
             frolike
             it
             )
             rather
             in
             a
             calme
             of
             tranquility
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             also
             we
             shall
             easily
             subcribe
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Master
             Beza
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             thus
             posed
             ,
             whether
             he
             should
             impute
             the
             note
             of
             pride
             unto
             these
             Primitive
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             whose
             names
             have
             alwayes
             been
             celebrious
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             
               Basil
               ,
               Nysen
               ,
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
            
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             are
             known
             to
             have
             afterwards
             had
             Episcopall
             Government
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             )
             answereth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             c
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             speak
             ,
             or
             read
             any
             write
             otherwise
             then
             honourably
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             as
             was
             meete
             .
             So
             he
             ,
             of
             his
             time
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             prophesie
             of
             the
             future
             .
             It
             were
             good
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             use
             this
             new
             and
             broad
             language
             had
             considered
             ,
             *
             That
             Bishops
             were
             then
             almost
             the
             only
             ones
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             occasion
             fell
             out
             ,
             either
             pulled
             the
             Romish
             Pope
             out
             of
             his
             Saddle
             when
             he
             was
             mounted
             ,
             or
             else
             pluckt
             away
             his
             Stirrop
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             he
             could
             not
             get
             up
             .
             For
             whereas
             Popedome
             ,
             being
             a
             double
             usurpation
             ,
             one
             of
             plenitude
             of
             Authority
             ,
             †
             universall
             over
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             of
             an
             infallibility
             of
             judgement
             in
             determining
             all
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             evidently
             and
             copiously
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             amplitude
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             was
             limited
             by
             three
             hundred
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Generall
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             .
             His
             pretended
             right
             of
             Universall
             Authority
             was
             contradicted
             an
             .
             553.
             by
             six
             hundred
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             it
             accounted
             to
             be
             but
             of
             Humane
             Authority
             against
             his
             pretended
             universall
             challenge
             of
             appeale
             to
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             twice
             contradicted
             by
             Bishops
             in
             two
             Councells
             in
             Africk
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             his
             pretended
             infallibility
             in
             judgement
             ,
             the
             165
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             condemned
             the
             Decree
             of
             Pope
             Vigilius
             ;
             aud
             in
             the
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             Councells
             ,
             consisting
             in
             all
             of
             603.
             
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             Pope
             Honorius
             condemned
             for
             an
             Heretique
             .
             We
             may
             not
             omit
             the
             mention
             of
             singular
             persons
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             their
             solemne
             oppositions
             against
             the
             Popes
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Cyrill
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               Hilary
               of
               Arles
               and
               Augustine
               ,
            
             with
             many
             others
             .
             But
             what
             talke
             we
             of
             Bishops
             in
             other
             Sees
             ?
             seeing
             we
             have
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             it self
             one
             ,
             who
             did
             prejudice
             the
             pretended
             and
             usurped
             dignity
             and
             authority
             of
             all
             his
             Successours
             in
             condemning
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             highest
             Title
             and
             Prerogative
             which
             the
             Pope
             doth
             challenge
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             called
             
               The
               Vniversall
               Bishop
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
            
             by
             judging
             it
             to
             be
             proud
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Bishop
             we
             mean
             was
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             first
             ,
             whom
             Mr.
             Brightman
             hath
             adorned
             with
             this
             Encomium
             ,
             *
             
               The
               flying
               Angell
               mentioned
            
             ,
             Apoc.
             8.
             13.
             
               whose
               lustre
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               God
               would
               use
               for
               the
               Church
               .
            
             As
             for
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             conformable
             to
             the
             Primitive
             .
             Surely
             greater
             faithfulness
             could
             not
             be
             shown
             then
             in
             the
             seal
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             nor
             more
             opposition
             to
             Popedom
             ,
             then
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             dependence
             upon
             it
             by
             the
             neck
             ever
             since
             ,
             nor
             this
             more
             by
             any
             then
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             monuments
             have
             recorded
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             writings
             publique
             in
             confutation
             of
             all
             Popish
             Errours
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             onely
             let
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             point
             at
             the
             last
             Synod
             and
             Convocation
             was
             vehement
             against
             Popery
             ,
             as
             (
             for
             this
             is
             spoken
             by
             him
             that
             was
             absent
             from
             it
             )
             any
             one
             may
             read
             .
             After
             these
             Confessions
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             ascend
             higher
             to
             our
             proofs
             ,
             for
             evincing
             the
             same
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Apostolical
             ;
             first
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             after
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             it self
             .
          
           
             Our
             first
             proof
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             by
             manifesting
             it
             to
             have
             been
             of
             Apostolical
             Institution
             by
             necessary
             reasons
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             argueth
             in
             it
             a
             divine
             Right
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             excellent
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             we
             have
             before
             us
             Mr.
             Beza
             to
             deliver
             his
             own
             words
             .
             a
             
               Surely
               if
               Episcopacy
               had
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               doubt
               to
               ascribe
               unto
               it
               a
               divine
               Ordinance
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             Scultetus
             by
             name
             ,
             argueth
             accordingly
             .
             b
             
               The
               Apostles
               placed
               Bishops
               
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               Episcopacy
               of
               divine
               Institution
               .
            
             A
             third
             ,
             properly
             call'd
             Salmasius
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             University
             and
             Church
             of
             Leiden
             in
             the
             Low-countries
             ,
             one
             of
             great
             fame
             ,
             and
             a
             profess'd
             friend
             unto
             our
             Opposites
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             confesseth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             c
             
               If
               the
               Institution
               of
               Episcopacy
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               be
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               of
               divine
               Right
               .
            
             So
             they
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             because
             what
             power
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             like
             as
             was
             their
             decree
             against
             
               Strangled
               and
               Blood
            
             ,
             their
             Holy-kisse
             ,
             their
             Agapae
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             in
             their
             first
             Institution
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             these
             were
             abrogated
             in
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             necessity
             of
             perpetuating
             Episcopacy
             ,
             standeth
             upon
             two
             grounds
             ;
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             of
             institution
             thereof
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             Schisme
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             ,
             the
             universal
             continuance
             thereof
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             upon
             experience
             of
             the
             same
             reason
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             hath
             been
             held
             most
             reasonable
             to
             almost
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Churches
             .
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             are
             to
             make
             good
             is
             onely
             our
             Assumption
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             of
             
               Apostolical
               Institution
            
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             almost
             can
             be
             more
             evinceable
             ,
             if
             testimonies
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             evidences
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             upon
             both
             these
             ,
             the
             confessions
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             may
             be
             held
             satisfactory
             ,
             our
             first
             endeavours
             concerning
             Antiquity
             for
             this
             performance
             ,
             must
             be
             to
             remove
             objections
             which
             our
             opposites
             cast
             in
             our
             way
             .
             The
             onely
             peremptorily
             objected
             Ancients
             are
             these
             two
             ,
             Hierome
             and
             Clement
             ,
             both
             whom
             we
             are
             now
             to
             salute
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             no
             Ancient
             Father
             absolutely
             denied
             the
             Apostolical
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             objected
             Hierome
             who
             will
             shew
             himself
             a
             manifest
             Patron
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             objected
             sentence
             of
             a
             Hierome
             ,
             saying
             ,
             concerning
             Episcopal
             Prelacy
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               rather
               by
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Lords
               disposal
               ,
            
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             Theological
             Protestant
             Professour
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Heidelberg
             to
             be
             understood
             b
             
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               Lords
               disposal
            
             ;
             the
             immediate
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             dayes
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             affirming
             the
             
               custom
               ,
               happily
               to
               have
               meant
               the
               Apostolical
               custom
               ,
            
             after
             they
             began
             the
             forming
             and
             framing
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             However
             ,
             for
             this
             one
             place
             objected
             against
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             most
             evident
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Hierome
             himself
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             have
             been
             indeed
             Apostolical
             .
          
           
             First
             is
             from
             the
             original
             occasion
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             alludeth
             ,
             even
             the
             contention
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             when
             c
             
               some
               held
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               some
               of
            
             Appollo
             ,
             
               some
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             foreceited
             Palatinate
             Doctour
             ,
             d
             
               That
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               alteration
               was
               made
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             and
             his
             confirmation
             is
             as
             doubtlesse
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             produce
             any
             other
             original
             of
             the
             questioned
             Schisme
             and
             contention
             .
             This
             is
             a
             chief
             point
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             desire
             to
             hear
             what
             e
             Videlius
             the
             Divine
             Professour
             in
             Geneva
             ,
             will
             say
             unto
             it
             .
             He
             handleth
             the
             matter
             accurately
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             reserv'd
             to
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             In
             summe
             ,
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             the
             disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             he
             sheweth
             the
             difference
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             begun
             timely
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             presently
             after
             the
             contention
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             say'd
             ,
             some
             held
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Cephas
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hierome
             
               granteth
               in
               general
               ,
               yet
               distinctly
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             f
             
               That
               they
               are
               the
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             yea
             he
             sheweth
             who
             were
             Successours
             in
             the
             very
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             reckoning
             among
             others
             ,
             *
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Polycarpus
            
             and
             Euodius
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             relateth
             who
             were
             first
             Bishops
             of
             all
             others
             after
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             g
             
               James
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             and
             Marke
             of
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             h
             he
             alleadgeth
             the
             Analogy
             between
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Levites
             with
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             from
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               Apostolicall
               tradition
            
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             i
             Episcopall
             part
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             Vigilantius
             he
             calleth
             
               His
               Apostolicall
               Iron
               Rodde
            
             .
             So
             Hierome
             .
             It
             were
             incredible
             if
             that
             all
             these
             Apostolicall
             Relations
             concerning
             Episcopacy
             ,
             should
             not
             amount
             unto
             so
             much
             as
             to
             make
             up
             an
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             objected
             Father
             ,
             is
             Clement
             ,
             whereof
             their
             successe
             will
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Clement
             an
             Apostolicall
             Disciple
             ,
             to
             whose
             arbitrement
             both
             our
             Opposites
             and
             we
             offer
             to
             yeeld
             our selves
             ,
             doth
             patronize
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             being
             Apostolicall
             .
          
           
             
               WE
               are
               earnestly
               called
               upon
               to
               hearken
               unto
            
             Clement
             ,
             
             
               talking
               of
               a
            
             prophecy
             of
             a
             future
             contention
             which
             should
             happen
             about
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             .
             Next
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             peece
             of
             Antiquity
             of
             more
             esteem
             ,
             then
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Clement
             unto
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             Then
             ;
             That
             this
             was
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             a
             learned
             Gentleman
             Mr.
             Patrick
             Young
             :
             
               and
               lastly
               for
               the
               matter
               it self
               ,
            
             That
             there
             is
             a
             common
             and
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             and
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             answer
             punctually
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Prophecy
             maketh
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             much
             more
             ,
             the
             Publisher
             also
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             that
             Objection
             of
             the
             indifferency
             of
             the
             Words
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             is
             scarce
             worthy
             the
             mention
             .
          
           
             We
             begin
             with
             the
             
               Prophecy
               ▪
            
             The
             Prophecy
             was
             only
             ,
             
             that
             there
             should
             be
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
               a
               contention
               about
               the
               word
               Bishop
               .
            
             If
             we
             should
             ask
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             when
             this
             contention
             was
             first
             known
             in
             times
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             knowing
             right
             well
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             first
             raised
             by
             one
             Aerius
             ,
             of
             whom
             Epiphanius
             and
             Austin
             have
             *
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             broke
             out
             into
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             *
             
               because
               he
               could
               not
               obtain
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             did
             therefore
             spurne
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               difference
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             therefore
             thus
             they
             may
             see
             the
             Prophecy
             fulfilled
             ,
             both
             when
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             ,
             if
             they
             like
             it
             .
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             boast
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             now
             by
             their
             present
             Opposalls
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             hath
             had
             approbation
             with
             a
             continuall
             use
             universally
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             :
             Then
             have
             we
             nothing
             else
             to
             reply
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             putteth
             in
             our
             mouth
             ;
             
               If
               any
               be
               contentious
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereby
             the
             wilfully
             contentious
             maketh
             himself
             an
             adversary
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             way
             acceptable
             to
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             which
             we
             are
             to
             discerne
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             identity
             of
             names
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             :
             they
             should
             have
             called
             it
             community
             of
             names
             ,
             especially
             knowing
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             identity
             in
             the
             words
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             between
             the
             letters
             of
             P.
             and
             B.
             But
             this
             was
             a
             lapse
             :
             Therefore
             to
             our
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             We
             answer
             ,
             that
             meer
             names
             and
             words
             make
             but
             verball
             consequences
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             oppose
             a
             reall
             and
             Logicall
             consequence
             
               à
               paribus
            
             ,
             thus
             :
             For
             of
             the
             very
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             one
             instiled
             himself
             Co-presbyter
             ,
             another
             himself
             Presbyter
             ,
             a
             third
             himself
             Deacon
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             common
             names
             with
             others
             that
             were
             not
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             offices
             and
             Functions
             were
             Governours
             over
             Presbyters
             :
             which
             sheweth
             that
             the
             enterchangeablenesse
             of
             names
             cannot
             conclude
             an
             indifferency
             of
             degree
             .
             But
             this
             ●rambe
             will
             be
             sodden
             once
             again
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             occasioned
             to
             give
             further
             satisfaction
             .
             As
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             
               what
               shall
               we
               need
               words
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               Acts
               
               and
               deeds
               ,
            
             namely
             concerning
             this
             Clement
             ?
             Not
             only
             that
             he
             maintained
             the
             distinct
             degrees
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             he
             was
             distinctly
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             himself
             .
             Yet
             should
             not
             our
             Opposites
             pose
             us
             in
             that
             ,
             where
             a
             Vedelius
             a
             Professour
             of
             Geneva
             gave
             them
             (
             if
             they
             have
             read
             him
             )
             some
             satisfaction
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             
               that
               as
               soon
               as
            
             Clemens
             
               remained
               the
               sole
               Adjutour
               of
               the
               Apostles
               after
            
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             ,
             
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               attributed
               to
               any
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             the
             point
             ;
             the
             distinguishing
             of
             times
             doth
             solve
             many
             doubts
             .
             It
             is
             meet
             now
             at
             length
             we
             hear
             Clemens
             himself
             speak
             .
             Clement
             immediately
             after
             his
             relation
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Prophecy
             ,
             addeth
             ,
             saying
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             b
             
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               they
               having
               a
               perfect
               foreknowledge
               ,
               constituted
               the
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               left
               a
               description
               of
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               in
               their
               course
               ,
               who
               after
               that
               they
               themselves
               should
               fall
               asleep
               ,
               other
               Godly
               men
               might
               succeed
               and
               execute
               their
               function
               .
            
             So
             Clement
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             evidently
             collected
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             the
             successours
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             a
             Role
             and
             Catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             is
             frequently
             had
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             stories
             ,
             lineally
             deduced
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             of
             the
             learned
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             have
             ever
             confessed
             .
             But
             if
             our
             Opposites
             cannot
             prove
             the
             like
             Catalogue
             of
             Presbyters
             of
             a
             primitive
             and
             right
             line
             of
             descent
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             wholy
             to
             yeeld
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             Clement
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             furthermore
             confessed
             by
             the
             exact
             learning
             of
             the
             Publisher
             of
             Clement
             .
             This
             Gentleman
             ,
             our
             Opposites
             call
             Learned
             ,
             we
             owe
             him
             an
             higher
             Title
             ,
             even
             one
             exquisitely
             learned
             ;
             he
             commenting
             upon
             the
             same
             Epistle
             of
             Clement
             ,
             now
             objected
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             teacheth
             that
             the
             right
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             agreeth
             with
             the
             word
             census
             in
             Tertullian
             by
             whom
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             custome
             in
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             to
             make
             a
             Role
             (
             for
             this
             word
             he
             held
             not
             unfit
             )
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             their
             first
             originall
             ,
             even
             as
             ,
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Polycarpus
            
             ,
             was
             from
             John
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             Peter
             ,
             speaking
             even
             of
             this
             our
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             
             addeth
             of
             others
             ;
             
               and
               others
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               constituted
               Bishops
               ,
               from
               whom
               others
               might
               deduce
               their
               traductions
               and
               offsprings
            
             ;
             what
             is
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             an
             inexpugnable
             convincement
             of
             our
             Opposites
             to
             prove
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             of
             an
             Apostolical
             Ordination
             ?
             Yet
             is
             not
             this
             all
             .
          
           
             Clement
             is
             further
             represented
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             same
             learned
             Publisher
             ,
             as
             one
             register'd
             and
             enroll'd
             by
             antiquity
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             same
             Bishops
             lineally
             descended
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             or
             third
             rank
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             doubt
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             solved
             in
             the
             Margent
             by
             our
             foresaid
             Geneva
             Professour
             :
             And
             for
             witnesses
             hereunto
             are
             cited
             
               Optatus
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Eucherius
            
             and
             Photius
             ,
             set
             down
             expressely
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             which
             our
             Opposites
             have
             objected
             against
             us
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             would
             not
             see
             ,
             or
             seing
             not
             regard
             ,
             all
             we
             shall
             say
             is
             ,
             We
             are
             sorry
             for
             it
             :
             Yet
             after
             this
             our
             retorsion
             of
             their
             objected
             Authors
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             them
             further
             satisfaction
             from
             our
             selected
             and
             expresse
             suffrages
             of
             Antiquity
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Apostolicall
             succession
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             other
             Primitive
             Fathers
             before
             Hierome
             did
             unanimously
             testifie
             an
             Apostolical
             right
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             can
             be
             more
             manifest
             for
             the
             first
             three
             a
             Ireneus
             b
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             c
             Origen
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             add
             d
             Augustine
             ,
             do
             all
             professe
             themselves
             ready
             to
             deduce
             the
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             principal
             Sees
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Next
             they
             instance
             in
             some
             Apostolicall
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             namely
             from
             Ja.
             the
             B
             op
             .
             of
             Hierns
             .
             &
             Mark
             in
             Alexandria
             What
             say
             our
             Opposites
             to
             this
             ?
             a
             principal
             one
             e
             
               (
               Salmasius
            
             by
             name
             )
             calleth
             this
             alleadgment
             of
             James
             a
             Bishop
             false
             and
             foolish
             :
             his
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             James
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             keep
             residence
             in
             one
             See.
             First
             ,
             be
             it
             known
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             this
             James
             was
             ,
             all
             Antiquity
             rendereth
             him
             unto
             us
             a
             Bishop
             of
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             f
             Eusebius
             ,
             g
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Hierom
            
             ,
             h
             Egesippus
             ,
             i
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             k
             Ambrose
             ,
             the
             l
             Synod
             of
             Trullo
             :
             How
             then
             shall
             it
             become
             us
             but
             of
             yesterdayes
             birth
             ,
             thus
             to
             pull
             reverend
             Antiquity
             by
             the
             beard
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             fool
             ?
             Yet
             we
             may
             not
             restrain
             rational
             men
             from
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             that
             Ia.
             had
             been
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             other
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             were
             no
             fools
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             m
             Scultetus
             ,
             n
             zuinglius
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             o
             Moulin
             each
             one
             can
             answer
             ;
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             proper
             functions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             visiting
             of
             Countries
             after
             Countries
             for
             conversion
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             founding
             of
             Churches
             ;
             yet
             whether
             enfeebled
             by
             age
             ,
             or
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             they
             might
             fix
             themselves
             to
             one
             Province
             .
             But
             yet
             are
             we
             not
             costrained
             to
             this
             answer
             ;
             but
             furthermore
             tell
             our
             Opposites
             that
             ,
             (
             which
             hath
             been
             p
             judiciously
             proved
             at
             large
             )
             that
             this
             was
             not
             Iames
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             Iames
             the
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             onely
             an
             Apostolical
             Disciple
             ,
             which
             may
             satisfie
             
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             untill
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             objected
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             called
             Evangelists
             ;
             As
             for
             Mark
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             line
             of
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             only
             be
             taken
             exclusively
             ,
             yet
             must
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             that
             See
             be
             necessarily
             held
             Apostolicall
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Apostolicall
             Antiquity
             of
             Episcopacy
             is
             confessedly
             proved
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             VEdelius
             that
             learned
             Divinity
             Professor
             in
             the
             Academy
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             
             in
             his
             most
             elaborate
             work
             of
             Exercitations
             upon
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             for
             vindicating
             his
             Doctrine
             from
             the
             false
             glosses
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
            
             and
             other
             Romish
             writers
             ,
             is
             copious
             in
             manifesting
             the
             direct
             judgement
             of
             Ignatius
             in
             many
             notable
             points
             .
             Concerning
             Ignatius
             himself
             he
             rendereth
             him
             unto
             us
             a
             
               Disciple
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               an
               holy
               man
               ,
               aud
               a
               faithfull
               Minister
               of
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Concerning
               the
               cause
               against
               Bellarmine
               ,
            
             and
             others
             who
             will
             have
             Bishops
             the
             first
             under
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             under
             Christ
             ,
             this
             he
             confuteth
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             taught
             
               that
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               to
               Christ.
               3.
               
            
             Against
             Papists
             who
             proclaime
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             :
             he
             confesseth
             Ignatius
             holding
             the
             Bishop
             in
             every
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             
               next
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               chief
               therein
               .
               4.
               
               The
               distinction
               between
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             
             
               was
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             and
             lastly
             professeth
             for
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
             such
             as
             was
             Polycarpus
             (
             a
             Disciple
             also
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             they
             as
             Ignatius
             required
             of
             the
             Smyrnaeans
             ,
             would
             willingly
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               necessarily
               obey
               him
            
             .
             So
             he
             .
             In
             this
             Maxime
             we
             behold
             two
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Ignatius
             and
             Polycarpus
             ;
             both
             Bishops
             distinctly
             from
             Presbyters
             and
             Governours
             :
             and
             this
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             As
             well
             therefore
             may
             our
             Opposites
             deny
             themselves
             to
             have
             depended
             naturally
             from
             their
             own
             parents
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             originally
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             We
             are
             to
             pursue
             this
             yet
             a
             little
             further
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Antiquity
             hath
             given
             us
             Rules
             of
             Resolution
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             Apostolicall
             practice
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             THe
             rule
             given
             by
             Antiquity
             ,
             was
             alwayes
             held
             Catholique
             throughout
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             of
             ancient
             times
             .
             St.
             Austins
             rule
             may
             be
             our
             first
             direction
             thus
             ,
             a
             
               Whatsoever
               the
               Vniversall
               Church
               holdeth
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               instituted
               by
               Councels
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               kept
               ,
               that
               must
               most
               rightly
               be
               judged
               to
               have
               been
               from
               Apostolicall
               Authority
               :
            
             So
             he
             :
             which
             for
             our
             purpose
             is
             as
             much
             as
             Dr.
             Scultetus
             most
             judiciously
             and
             ingenuously
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             if
             no
             Interim
             can
             be
             shewn
             between
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             dayes
             immediately
             succeeding
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             Episcopall
             Government
             over
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             same
             have
             proceeded
             immediately
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             We
             hold
             this
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             the
             Question
             were
             ,
             what
             the
             practice
             is
             of
             the
             Country
             adjoyning
             unto
             us
             :
             Our
             next
             bordering
             neighbours
             to
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             most
             competent
             witnesses
             of
             their
             manners
             ,
             such
             have
             been
             hitherto
             our
             proofes
             even
             from
             such
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             either
             had
             seen
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             else
             from
             such
             as
             had
             been
             conversant
             with
             the
             immediate
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Our
             Opposites
             not
             able
             to
             instance
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             one
             Primitive
             Church
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             onely
             object
             a
             community
             of
             names
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             shadow
             
             will
             vanish
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             shall
             give
             light
             by
             proofes
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             O●●gi●all
             of
             Episcopacy
             in
             diverse
             Theses
             following
             by
             expression
             ,
             confession
             and
             Authorities
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             other
             Reform'd
             Churches
             ,
             have
             held
             it
             most
             equall
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             Ancients
             for
             proof
             of
             a
             practice
             Apostolical
             .
          
           
             WE
             plead
             no
             other
             equity
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             a
             then
             what
             Calvin
             held
             necessary
             against
             Anabaptisticall
             Revelations
             ,
             arguing
             negatively
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               These
               lyes
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               easily
               confuted
               ,
               because
               many
               were
               then
               living
               who
               had
               been
               conversant
               with
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             So
             he
             concerning
             Doctrines
             .
             How
             much
             more
             convincent
             must
             this
             Argument
             be
             when
             our
             Question
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             even
             as
             is
             daily
             done
             by
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             for
             p●oof
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             against
             the
             same
             Anabaptisticall
             Faction
             ;
             yea
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             for
             the
             like
             Originall
             practice
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Protestant
               Divines
               of
               excellent
               judgement
            
             :
             b
             Beza
             must
             not
             be
             neglected
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               neglect
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               a
               Bishop
               above
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               because
               this
               was
               an
               ancient
               custome
               in
               the
               famous
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             This
             is
             well
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             quite
             told
             out
             his
             tale
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             elsewhere
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             c
             Hierome
             ,
             saying
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               from
            
             Mark
             
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               one
               was
               elected
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               
               and
               placed
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               whom
               they
               named
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               for
               a
               remedy
               against
               Schisme
               .
            
             Be
             it
             then
             that
             touching
             this
             Series
             and
             order
             of
             Succession
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             Saint
             Mark
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             be
             it
             taken
             inclusively
             ,
             or
             exclusively
             ;
             it
             necessarily
             implyeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Original
             of
             Episcopacy
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             same
             Apostles
             .
             Master
             Moulin
             giveth
             us
             a
             lowder
             Accent
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             d
             
               he
               was
               never
               so
               hard
               faced
               as
               to
               censure
               these
               Bishops
               :
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             Polycarpe
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
               and
               other
               great
               lights
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               usurped
               an
               unlawfull
               function
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             So
             he
             :
             Alleadging
             among
             his
             ancients
             Polycarpe
             and
             Ignatius
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             learned
             know
             ,
             lived
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             antiquity
             it self
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             Remote
             Churches
             will
             afterwards
             grant
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Saint
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ignatius
            
             ,
             was
             also
             acquainted
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             Besides
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             e
             Scultetus
             resolving
             ,
             
               that
               Iames
            
             (
             not
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               the
               Brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               from
               the
               plentifull
               testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               it self
               .
            
             We
             will
             conclude
             with
             this
             our
             proof
             from
             the
             same
             Antiquity
             ;
             but
             what
             ?
             even
             that
             which
             f
             Bucer
             finds
             resolved
             upon
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             before
             Hierom
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             his
             own
             words
             .
             
               Divine
               Fathers
               more
               ancient
               then
            
             Hierom.
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ireneus
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Historians
               shew
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               there
               was
               one
               elected
               and
               ordained
               ,
               who
               should
               have
               Episcopal
               function
               and
               superiority
               over
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             so
             
             he
             ,
             instancing
             in
             Iames
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Master
             Beza
             himself
             is
             challengable
             to
             yeild
             unto
             Apostolical
             right
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             former
             confession
             .
          
           
             MAster
             Beza
             hath
             already
             *
             confessed
             concerning
             the
             famous
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             from
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             one
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             called
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Hierom.
             The
             Story
             hereof
             hath
             been
             of
             late
             published
             by
             Master
             Selden
             ,
             the
             Ornament
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             excellently
             conversant
             in
             ancient
             &
             exotick
             Learning
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Relation
             of
             Eutych●us
             ,
             that
             Mark
             the
             Ev.
             placed
             Anianus
             Patriarch
             or
             Bishop
             over
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             In
             which
             book
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             set
             down
             the
             full
             Catalogue
             of
             18.
             
             Bishops
             successively
             unto
             Dionysius
             ,
             that
             possessed
             the
             same
             See
             ,
             which
             proveth
             as
             plainly
             an
             Episcopal
             and
             personal
             succession
             ,
             by
             an
             Apostolical
             Constitution
             from
             Anianus
             to
             Alexandria
             in
             a
             lineal
             succession
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             filiall
             and
             natural
             descent
             from
             Adam
             to
             Thara
             ,
             which
             makes
             up
             eighteen
             Generations
             .
             What
             need
             then
             many
             words
             ?
             the
             most
             Theses
             which
             have
             been
             premised
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             afterwards
             to
             be
             propounded
             ,
             do
             declare
             the
             same
             by
             joynt
             accordance
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             suffrages
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             We
             hasten
             to
             our
             last
             proof
             ;
             but
             are
             arrested
             in
             our
             way
             by
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             to
             answer
             two
             objected
             Testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Nazianzen
             and
             Augustine
             are
             unworthily
             objected
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             VVE
             are
             urged
             to
             reckon
             these
             two
             excellent
             Bishops
             ,
             although
             in
             true
             Construction
             they
             have
             answered
             for
             themselves
             .
             
             Nazianzen
             (
             say
             our
             Opposites
             )
             mustering
             up
             the
             evils
             that
             had
             hapned
             unto
             him
             ,
             reckoneth
             
             ejection
             out
             of
             his
             Episcopacy
             ,
             holding
             it
             a
             part
             of
             wisdome
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             wishing
             that
             there
             were
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             place
             of
             President-ship
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Tyrannicall
             Prerogative
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             be
             known
             only
             by
             vertue
             .
             We
             have
             alleadged
             Nazianzen
             according
             to
             the
             genuine
             sense
             ;
             So
             they
             :
             But
             so
             as
             usually
             in
             an
             Heterogeneall
             sense
             to
             inferre
             a
             necessary
             abnegation
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             They
             who
             seek
             iugenuously
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             Sentences
             in
             Authors
             must
             be
             Janus-like
             faced
             ,
             looking
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             backward
             and
             foreward
             ,
             both
             which
             properties
             have
             been
             wanting
             to
             our
             opposites
             ;
             first
             because
             before
             the
             words
             objected
             they
             lay
             before
             their
             eyes
             this
             saying
             of
             
             
               Nazianzen
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               Episcopacy
               was
               had
               in
               great
               admiration
               ,
               and
               desired
               of
               wise
               and
               prudent
               men
            
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             not
             considering
             that
             was
             then
             spoken
             only
             comparatively
             against
             the
             Tyrannicall
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             by
             all
             Protestant
             Bishops
             hath
             been
             condemned
             in
             the
             Popish
             Hierarchie
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             but
             the
             breath
             of
             vexatious
             passion
             upon
             occasion
             of
             one
             Maximus
             ,
             whom
             Nazianzen
             calleth
             a
             Cynicke
             and
             doggish
             Philosopher
             ,
             because
             ,
             whereas
             he
             himself
             had
             the
             Generall
             esteem
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excellence
             ,
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Divine
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             vehemently
             persecuted
             by
             the
             same
             unworthy
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             circumvention
             disturb'd
             out
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sensible
             of
             that
             iudignity
             ,
             did
             utter
             the
             language
             of
             his
             hearts
             grief
             .
             But
             why
             did
             not
             our
             Opposites
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             storme
             there
             fell
             a
             calme
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             godly
             Bishop
             was
             with
             generall
             applause
             received
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             again
             ;
             but
             especially
             we
             may
             complaine
             that
             they
             have
             by
             their
             silence
             smothered
             Nazianzens
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             cause
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             right
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             esteemed
             the
             
               most
               perfect
               kind
               of
               Government
            
             ;
             So
             he
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             as
             much
             as
             to
             have
             held
             it
             the
             best
             ?
             Which
             he
             further
             declareth
             in
             his
             funerall
             Orations
             which
             he
             had
             of
             three
             famous
             Bishops
             ,
             
               Basil
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               Cyprian
               .
               Augustine
            
             writing
             to
             Hierome
             b
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               custom
               hath
               obtained
               ,
               that
               Episcopacy
               should
               be
               higher
               then
               Presbytery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               
               dignity
               of
               the
               words
               .
               Therefore
            
             (
             saith
             Walo
             )
             
               the
               distinction
               of
               Episcopacy
               and
               Presbytery
               was
               first
               constituted
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             whose
             disciples
             our
             other
             Opposites
             have
             learned
             this
             lesson
             ,
             saying
             ,
             c
             If
             
               Augustine
               had
               known
            
             the
             majority
             of
             Bishops
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             of
             Divine
             or
             
               Apostolicall
               institution
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               said
               so
               much
               ;
               nay
               he
               would
               have
               said
               as
               much
               .
            
             And
             we
             answer
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             our
             Opposits
             had
             reguarded
             to
             search
             the
             judgement
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             said
             thus
             much
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Augustine
             did
             say
             as
             much
             as
             they
             require
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             ;
             saying
             of
             himself
             and
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               we
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               same
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               Bishops
               when
               he
               ordained
               his
               Apostles
               :
            
             That
             we
             *
             repeate
             not
             his
             condemning
             Aërius
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             did
             )
             for
             denying
             Episcopacy
             to
             have
             been
             an
             institution
             Apostolicall
             ;
             and
             now
             whether
             our
             Reader
             think
             it
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             supposition
             of
             what
             Augustine
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             the
             manifestation
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             we
             permit
             to
             his
             judgement
             .
             This
             obstacle
             thus
             removed
             ,
             we
             fall
             now
             upon
             the
             last
             proof
             .
          
           
             Our
             last
             proof
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             right
             &
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             it self
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             ,
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             alleadged
             :
             The
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             John
             in
             the
             Revelation
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             discussed
             according
             to
             our
             foremer
             Method
             ,
             by
             the
             consonant
             Testimonies
             of
             ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             generall
             esteem
             and
             approbation
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             both
             had
             a
             Prelacy
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             objection
             of
             the
             community
             of
             Names
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             confessed
             by
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             Remote
             Churches
             .
          
           
             THere
             can
             none
             be
             held
             a
             more
             sufficient
             witnes
             with
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             hath
             professedly
             pleaded
             this
             
             cause
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ,
             &
             notwithstanding
             freely
             ,
             &
             deerly
             granteth
             :
             that
             a
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             
               were
               indeed
               Governours
               over
               their
               Provinces
               and
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Apostle
               had
               appointed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               over
               the
               Presbyters
               a
               kind
               of
               Apostolical
               anthority
               ,
            
             which
             he
             
               in
               his
               own
               judgement
               calleth
               extraordinary
               ,
            
             and
             we
             take
             him
             at
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             in
             granting
             that
             it
             was
             some
             way
             an
             Authoritative
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             distinction
             of
             extraordinary
             ,
             it
             will
             by
             and
             by
             receive
             an
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             answer
             :
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             so
             much
             presse
             his
             confession
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             do
             his
             Reasons
             thereof
             ,
             deducted
             from
             the
             Texts
             themselves
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Prelaticall
             power
             of
             
               ordering
               matters
               that
               were
               amisse
            
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
               of
               receiving
               Accusation
               against
               Presbyters
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19.
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             other
             Opposites
             will
             needs
             pose
             us
             ,
             requiring
             us
             to
             answer
             their
             first
             Objection
             ,
             videl
             .
             †
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               whose
               pedegree
               was
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               no
               other
               then
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             then
             this
             is
             proved
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             by
             two
             instances
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             
               The
               identity
               of
               their
               names
               ,
               which
            
             (
             quoth
             they
             )
             
               is
               a
               proof
               of
               no
               small
               consequence
               ,
            
             we
             answer
             ,
             yea
             ,
             rather
             of
             none
             at
             all
             :
             Else
             was
             Master
             Beza
             but
             of
             small
             judgement
             ,
             when
             speaking
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Age
             ,
             be
             confessed
             ,
             b
             
               that
               the
               Presbytery
               had
               then
               a
               President
               over
               them
               ,
               yea
               ,
               when
               the
               community
               of
               names
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Bp●
            
             .
             
               remained
               among
               them
            
             ;
             accordingly
             as
             c
             Dr
             Reynolds
             hath
             said
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             then
             one
             ,
             
               who
               was
               president
               over
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               the
               names
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               were
               the
               same
            
             ;
             who
             furthermore
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             distinguishing
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             whither
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             here
             or
             there
             ,
             he
             saith
             .
             The
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             
               afterwards
               appropriated
               by
               the
               usuall
               language
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               had
               the
               Presidentship
               over
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             Hereby
             granting
             that
             the
             Presidentship
             by
             Bishops
             was
             of
             force
             before
             the
             title
             and
             name
             was
             appropriated
             and
             allotted
             unto
             them
             .
             If
             our
             Opposites
             had
             acquainted
             themselves
             with
             these
             learned
             authors
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             spared
             their
             pains
             in
             oppugning
             Episcopacy
             .
             How
             much
             more
             if
             they
             had
             consulted
             with
             Gods
             own
             Oracle
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             (
             which
             
             formerly
             we
             pointed
             at
             )
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             intituled
             himself
             a
             
               Co-presbyter
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.
               
            
             &
             1.
             
             Saint
             Iohn
             himself
             a
             
               Presbyter
               .
               1.
               
               John
               1.
               
            
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             himself
             thrice
             (
             he
             could
             then
             stoop
             no
             lower
             )
             a
             
               Deacon
               .
               Col.
               1.
               23.
               
               &
               25.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               
               &
               6.
               
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             inferiour
             appellations
             they
             held
             still
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Apostelship
             ;
             we
             end
             this
             point
             in
             hope
             that
             our
             Opposites
             will
             take
             out
             this
             lesson
             ,
             which
             Calvin
             learnt
             from
             the
             Divine
             Text
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Titus
             ;
             what
             's
             that
             ?
             Even
             our
             full
             conclusion
             in
             this
             cause
             .
             d
             
               We
               learn
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               then
               an
               equality
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               among
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               that
               one
               was
               with
               Authority
               placed
               over
               others
               .
            
             Their
             second
             convincing
             objection
             would
             be
             discuss'd
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             have
             had
             a
             Prelacy
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             notwithstanding
             the
             objection
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Evangelists
             ,
             according
             to
             consent
             of
             Protestants
             of
             reform'd
             Churches
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             only
             other
             objection
             ,
             which
             our
             Opposites
             enforce
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             †
             that
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             
               with
               all
               other
               such
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               assistants
               and
               immediate
               successors
               ,
               did
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Churchs
               ,
               not
               as
               properly
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               as
               Evangelists
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               setled
               residence
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
               :
            
             So
             they
             ,
             but
             are
             encountred
             with
             other
             Protestant
             Divines
             of
             remote
             Churches
             in
             good
             number
             .
             For
             a
             Luther
             among
             his
             other
             Resolutions
             inserted
             this
             :
             
               That
               Episcopacy
               was
               of
               divine
               Right
               ,
            
             grounding
             his
             judgement
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             specifying
             Titus
             his
             Government
             in
             Creete
             ,
             as
             being
             consonant
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Augustine
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Their
               learned
            
             b
             Scultetus
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             exercis'd
             in
             assisting
             the
             Apostoles
             for
             collecting
             of
             Churches
             at
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             for
             Governing
             of
             them
             that
             had
             been
             collected
             ,
             
               as
               the
               generall
            
             praecepts
             given
             by
             the
             Apostles
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             do
             prove
             thereby
             to
             become
             the
             examples
             &
             Types
             for
             the
             successours
             to
             follow
             :
             
               and
               thereupon
               he
               concludeth
               them
               to
               have
               been
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               were
               called
            
             Evangeliste
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               although
               by
               their
               superintendency
               Bishops
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
            
             c
             Master
             Moulin
             
               will
               have
               it
               known
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
            
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             
               had
               ,
               whether
               as
               Bishop
               or
               Evangelist
               ,
               it
               was
               such
               as
               had
               a
            
             continual
             succession
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             others
             confesse
             ,
             as
             James
             had
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Marke
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               which
               was
               Episcopall
            
             .
             Titus
             
               (
               saith
            
             d
             Tossahus
             )
             after
             his
             peregrinations
             with
             Paul
             ,
             was
             appointed
             Bishop
             of
             Creet
             ,
             
               and
               before
               these
            
             e
             Zuinglius
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             Tim.
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             Paul
             advis'd
             him
             to
             pursue
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Evangelist
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             was
             then
             Bishop
             in
             some
             place
             or
             other
             ,
             by
             all
             consequence
             .
          
           
             f
             Dr.
             Gerhard
             a
             late
             famous
             Theological
             Author
             is
             copious
             in
             this
             Argument
             :
             who
             in
             the
             same
             sheweth
             that
             the
             word
             Evangelist
             ,
             given
             to
             Timothy
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             unto
             him
             ,
             was
             taken
             in
             a
             
               generall
               acceptation
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             properly
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             an
             Assistant
             ,
             
               even
               as
               Luther
            
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             understood
             it
             .
             Besides
             he
             sheweth
             out
             of
             Scripture
             exactly
             the
             severall
             Stations
             ,
             which
             Timothy
             had
             with
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             exercising
             his
             office
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             that
             he
             was
             placed
             Bishop
             in
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             We
             forbeare
             the
             full
             allegation
             of
             the
             like
             Authours
             cited
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             hearken
             to
             our
             English
             Doctour
             Reynolds
             ,
             nothing
             inferiour
             to
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             even
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             Opposites
             themselves
             ,
             telling
             us
             of
             that
             very
             time
             when
             Paul
             assembled
             the
             Ministry
             at
             
               Miletum
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28.
            
             
             g
             
               One
               was
               chosen
               as
               chief
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               to
               g●●d
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               whom
               afterwards
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               called
               Bishop
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             And
             for
             confirmation
             hereof
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             which
             must
             indeed
             be
             impregnable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               A
               lineall
               succession
               of
               27.
               
               Bishops
            
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             )
             from
             Timothy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             for
             surplus
             age
             to
             all
             this
             we
             answer
             ,
             to
             the
             objected
             reasons
             propounded
             for
             Timothy's
             non-residence
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             by
             that
             qualification
             ,
             which
             h
             Calvin
             hath
             done
             in
             like
             cases
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               Pastours
               are
               not
               so
               strictly
               tied
               to
               their
               Glebe
               or
               charge
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               not
               help
               other
               Churches
               upon
               necessary
               occasions
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             objected
             terme
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             we
             moreover
             answer
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             
               Philip
               preaching
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
            
             Samaria
             .
             
               Act.
               8.
               5.
               
               Called
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               8.
               
            
             And
             yet
             was
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             meaning
             
               Deacons
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               5.
            
             
             Our
             Quaere
             is
             ,
             why
             Timothy
             might
             not
             as
             well
             be
             called
             an
             Evangelist
             for
             preaching
             the
             word
             ,
             being
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Philip
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             named
             in
             Evangelist
             ,
             being
             a
             Deacon
             .
             We
             think
             all
             this
             should
             be
             satisfactory
             ,
             although
             no
             more
             were
             said
             :
             But
             more
             we
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Antiquity
             taught
             an
             Episcopacy
             both
             in
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             OUr
             strongest
             Opposite
             a
             Salmasius
             could
             not
             but
             confesse
             concerning
             Antiquity
             ,
             (
             although
             he
             spurne
             against
             
             it
             )
             That
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Epiphaneus
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Greek
               Commentatours
               have
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Paul
               ,
               that
            
             Titus
             
               was
               verily
               Bishop
               of
            
             Cree●e
             ,
             
               and
               that
               there
               could
               not
               be
               divers
               Bishops
               in
               one
               City
               ,
            
             which
             is
             our
             present
             defence
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             as
             well
             to
             Timothy
             as
             to
             Titus
             .
             b
             Hierome
             hath
             recorded
             both
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Creete
             ,
             to
             whom
             c
             Ambrose
             ,
             d
             Primasius
             ,
             e
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ,
             do
             consent
             :
             Luther
             also
             bringeth
             in
             Augustine
             into
             the
             said
             Chorus
             .
             We
             hasten
             to
             our
             last
             Act.
             
          
           
             
               Our
               second
               ground
               out
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               a
               Prelacy
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               Rev.
               c.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Book
               of
               Revelation
               ,
               Christ
               by
               his
               Angel
               (
               properly
               so
               called
               )
               commandeth
               Iohn
               to
               write
               unto
               the
               seven
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               Telling
               him
               mystically
               of
               
                 seven
                 golden
                 candlesticks
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               of
               
                 seven
                 starres
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               and
               afterwards
               expoundeth
               their
               meanings
               ;
               
                 seven
                 starres
              
               to
               signifie
               
                 seven
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               
                 seven
                 candlesticks
              
               ,
               to
               betoken
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               20.
               
               By
               and
               by
               ,
               descending
               to
               particulars
               ,
               he
               directeth
               his
               several
               Epistles
               to
               the
               several
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Write
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               These
               are
               our
               Texts
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               ,
               in
               discussing
               these
               our
               differences
               ,
               to
               insist
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               We
               readily
               grant
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               matter
               was
               written
               to
               these
               Angels
               concerning
               either
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               were
               by
               them
               to
               be
               communicated
               severally
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               faithfull
               as
               they
               were
               interested
               therein
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Epiphonema
               ,
               severally
               applied
               in
               every
               Epistle
               thus
               ;
               
                 [
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 ●ar
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 hear
                 ]
              
               But
               the
               onely
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               each
               of
               these
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               were
               singular
               persons
               ,
               having
               a
               Prelacy
               over
               other
               Pastors
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               Our
               opposites
               say
               nay
               ,
               we
               yea
               .
               The
               odds
               is
               
                 ex
                 Diametro
              
               .
            
             
             
               We
               are
               therefore
               according
               to
               true
               method
               :
               first
               ,
               to
               disprove
               their
               negative
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               evince
               our
               affirmation
               ;
               But
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               be
               it
               known
               that
               our
               Opposites
               in
               their
               negatives
               are
               distracted
               into
               three
               Opinions
               .
               One
               sort
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               Angel
               ,
               will
               have
               understood
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 collectively
              
               ,
               as
               well
               Laitie
               as
               Clergy
               .
               Not
               so
               ,
               say
               the
               second
               Opinatours
               ,
               but
               by
               Angel
               is
               collectively
               meant
               onely
               
                 the
                 Order
                 or
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Pastours
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               After
               these
               the
               Novelists
               ,
               it
               s
               neither
               so
               nor
               so
               ;
               but
               by
               Angel
               is
               meant
               one
               individual
               Pastour
               ,
               
                 without
                 relation
              
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               newly
               called
               an
               Independent
               ,
               whereas
               our
               tenet
               is
               ,
               by
               Angel
               ,
               to
               understand
               one
               individual
               Ecclesiastical
               person
               ,
               having
               a
               Prelacy
               above
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Opposites
             first
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             interpreteth
             the
             Angel
             to
             mean
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             congregation
             ,
             is
             notably
             extravagant
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             a
             
               Wal●
               Messalinus
            
             ,
             the
             grand
             Adversary
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             be
             very
             peremptory
             for
             this
             exposition
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             altogether
             appear
             groundlesse
             .
             But
             first
             we
             are
             to
             hearken
             unto
             his
             glosse
             .
             
               Let
               is
               be
               held
               a
               firm
               and
               fixt
               truth
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Angels
               are
               not
               signified
               any
               that
               had
               Presidency
               over
               others
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               congregation
               and
               Churches
               .
            
             So
             he
             ;
             Pythagorically
             upon
             his
             own
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             :
             whereunto
             we
             may
             rather
             answer
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             held
             firmly
             and
             fixtly
             ,
             that
             this
             glosse
             upon
             the
             Text
             is
             evidently
             confuted
             by
             the
             context
             ,
             which
             standeth
             thus
             ,
             
               cap.
               1.
               and
               20.
               
               The
               Angels
            
             are
             called
             Starres
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Churches
               Candlesticks
            
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             must
             turn
             Starres
             into
             Candlesticks
             ,
             before
             that
             he
             can
             make
             the
             Angel
             to
             signifie
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             .
             Beside
             
               cap.
               2.
               1.
            
             the
             command
             to
             John
             is
             ,
             
               Write
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             where
             if
             by
             Angel
             must
             be
             understood
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             were
             it
             as
             much
             as
             to
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             
               Write
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             But
             we
             know
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdom
             could
             not
             write
             unwisely
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XXI
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Opposites
             second
             Exposition
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             to
             signifie
             only
             the
             Order
             and
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Arguments
             of
             our
             Opposites
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Answer
               to
               their
               first
               Argument
               .
            
             
               THis
               indeed
               is
               the
               common
               exposition
               of
               our
               opposites
               ,
               whereunto
               our
               objectours
               adhere
               ,
               upon
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               
                 firme
                 Arguments
              
               ,
               as
               first
               ;
               
                 Our
                 first
                 Argument
              
               ,
               say
               they
               
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Thyatira
               ,
               
                 where
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Angell
              
               [
               I
               have
               something
               against
               thee
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
              
               ,
               cap.
               2.
               20.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 after
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               24.
               
               [
               But
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               ]
               But
               what
               of
               this
               ?
               
                 This
                 sheweth
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 the
                 word
                 Angell
                 to
                 be
                 collective
                 ,
              
               to
               signifie
               a
               multitude
               of
               Pastours
               .
               We
               answer
               ,
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               was
               Beza
               but
               dim-sighted
               ,
               who
               paraphras'd
               upon
               these
               words
               thus
               [
               unto
               you
               ]
               
                 that
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Angell
                 as
                 President
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 Collegues
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               (
               meaning
               of
               Presbyters
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 rest
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 flock
              
               .
               So
               he
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Angell
               was
               as
               individuall
               and
               singular
               ,
               as
               either
               
                 Thee
                 ,
                 or
                 Thy
              
               :
               And
               is
               it
               possible
               our
               Opposites
               should
               be
               ignorant
               what
               an
               Apostrophe
               is
               ?
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               f●gure
               of
               speech
               more
               familiar
               and
               usuall
               among
               men
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               ?
               As
               when
               a
               Lord
               writing
               to
               his
               chief
               Steward
               of
               matters
               belonging
               to
               him
               and
               other
               Officers
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Family
               :
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 circumspect
                 in
                 managing
                 my
                 affaires
                 ,
              
               and
               afterward
               as
               well
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               
                 but
                 see
                 that
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 rest
              
               keep
               at
               home
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Pestilence
               which
               now
               rageth
               on
               all
               sides
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               second
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 second
                 Argument
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Phrases
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 book
                 of
                 Revelations
                 ,
              
               
               
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 usual
                 to
                 express
                 a
                 company
                 under
                 a
                 singular
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 civil
                 State
                 of
              
               
               Rome
               
                 called
                 a
                 Beast
                 with
                 ten
                 heads
                 ,
                 which
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 Angell
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 collectively
                 .
              
               Is
               this
               all
               !
               Master
               Meade
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 one
                 better
                 skil'd
                 in
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 adversary
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Angell
                 is
                 commonly
              
               [
               if
               not
               alwayes
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 taken
                 collectively
              
               .
               So
               they
               .
               This
               saying
               have
               I
               diligently
               sought
               after
               ,
               but
               it
               fled
               from
               me
               :
               But
               yet
               I
               shall
               be
               content
               to
               be
               satisfied
               of
               Mr.
               Meade
               his
               meaning
               from
               his
               other
               sayings
               more
               obvious
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               been
               rightly
               understood
               by
               these
               objectours
               .
               For
               Collectively
               ,
               properly
               taken
               ,
               is
               a
               word
               comprehending
               a
               multitude
               without
               distinction
               of
               persons
               ,
               as
               Christ
               in
               his
               Lamentation
               said
               ,
               
                 [
                 O
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 thy
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 tho●
                 wouldst
                 not
                 ]
              
               where
               the
               words
               singular
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 and
                 Thy
              
               ,
               do
               here
               comprehend
               all
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Hierusalem
               without
               distinction
               .
               Had
               Master
               Meade
               this
               collective
               sense
               ?
               He
               sheweth
               the
               flat
               contrary
               ,
               
                 Apoc.
                 9.
                 14.
              
               
               [
               four
               Angells
               ]
               
                 These
                 four
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 were
                 put
                 for
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 Govern.
              
               So
               then
               ,
               they
               did
               represent
               Nations
               ,
               as
               notwithstanding
               to
               be
               distinctly
               their
               four
               Governours
               .
               Next
               upon
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 14
                 6.
              
               
               [
               I
               saw
               another
               Angell
               flying
               ]
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 was
              
               cap.
               7.
               
                 shewed
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Angells
                 of
                 like
                 Visions
                 de
                 represent
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 Government
                 wheresoever
                 .
              
               And
               again
               upon
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 flying
                 Angell
                 is
                 ruler
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 ranke
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               If
               that
               our
               Objectours
               had
               (
               according
               to
               Master
               Meade's
               direction
               )
               but
               cal'd
               to
               minde
               his
               own
               explanations
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               easily
               perceived
               he
               said
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               as
               if
               we
               may
               grant
               that
               under
               the
               word
               Angell
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Epistle
               is
               in
               speciall
               directed
               ,
               are
               implyed
               all
               those
               who
               are
               concern'd
               therein
               .
               But
               how
               ?
               Not
               by
               alteration
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               but
               by
               communion
               of
               interest
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               Master
               Beza
               accknowledged
               him
               the
               President
               over
               others
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               other
               Protestant
               Divines
               are
               ready
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               exactly
               as
               either
               we
               can
               desire
               ,
               or
               our
               Opposites
               mislike
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               discharge
               the
               affirmative
               point
               .
            
             
               Two
               Answers
               we
               wish
               our
               Opposites
               to
               take
               into
               their
               second
               
               thoughts
               ;
               One
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               presented
               him
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               ,
               as
               
                 better
                 skill'd
              
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               then
               his
               adversary
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               to
               be
               singly
               respected
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               worthinesse
               .
               To
               the
               first
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               comparison
               might
               well
               have
               been
               forborne
               ,
               which
               now
               provoketh
               us
               to
               another
               comparison
               ,
               between
               him
               and
               one
               as
               dear
               to
               our
               Opposites
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               whom
               they
               know
               to
               have
               been
               as
               conversant
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               altogether
               ,
               wherein
               he
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               after
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Chapters
               ,
               hath
               been
               so
               far
               from
               the
               collective
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
               Angell
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               any
               where
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               find
               ,
               set
               it
               down
               as
               comprehending
               any
               Multitude
               ,
               nay
               in
               many
               places
               he
               expresseth
               by
               name
               the
               individual
               persons
               themselves
               ,
               or
               some
               
                 Individuum
                 Vagum
              
               signified
               thereby
               ,
               some
               singular
               notable
               one
               .
            
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               Master
               Meade
               his
               worthinesse
               and
               judgement
               touching
               Episcopacy
               ,
               would
               be
               had
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               read
               the
               Translation
               of
               his
               Book
               authoriz'd
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 Ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Committee
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 House
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 entituled
                 ,
                 The
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 be
                 printed
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               Which
               Key
               doth
               unlock
               unto
               us
               his
               judgement
               in
               behalf
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               fully
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               part
               .
               1.
               
                 c.
                 4.
                 v.
                 67.
                 p.
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 compasse
                 next
                 about
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 answer
                 both
                 in
                 place
                 and
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 and
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Camps
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               Master
               Meade
               ,
               so
               commended
               by
               our
               Opposites
               themselves
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               shall
               approve
               his
               Key
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               ,
               we
               in
               imparting
               thus
               much
               unto
               them
               have
               but
               done
               our
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Our
               third
               Argument
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               word
               Angel
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               a
               common
               name
               to
               all
               Ministers
               and
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               surely
               if
               Christ
               had
               intended
               to
               point
               out
               any
               individuall
               person
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               used
               some
               distinguishing
               name
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               called
               him
               
                 President
                 ,
                 Rector
                 ,
                 Superintendent
              
               .
               So
               they
               .
               
               As
               if
               by
               this
               their
               surely
               they
               would
               assure
               us
               it
               is
               a
               Truth
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               take
               their
               own
               word
               for
               it
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               the
               Learned
               ,
               who
               have
               every
               where
               taught
               that
               ever
               since
               Angelical
               Spirits
               were
               revealed
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               word
               Angel
               ,
               spoken
               in
               the
               better
               part
               ,
               hath
               been
               used
               to
               expresse
               the
               dignity
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               whensoever
               it
               is
               applyed
               unto
               them
               :
               Otherwise
               our
               Opposites
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               would
               have
               gratified
               us
               with
               the
               allegation
               of
               some
               one
               Author
               that
               ever
               fancied
               the
               contrary
               ,
               whom
               notwithstanding
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               satisfie
               by
               a
               parallel
               in
               the
               word
               Apostles
               (
               signifying
               Messengers
               )
               whereof
               Mr.
               Calvin
               ,
               a
               
                 This
                 word
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 Etymon
                 agreeth
                 to
                 any
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 entituled
                 upon
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 immediate
                 Embassadours
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               So
               he
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               presume
               that
               our
               Opposites
               would
               not
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Community
               thereof
               ,
               call
               either
               every
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               sent
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               or
               every
               Cobler
               sent
               on
               a
               message
               ,
               an
               Angel.
               
            
          
           
             
               Their
               fourth
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Our
               fourth
               Argument
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               standeth
               thus
               ;
               *
               Our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               seven
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
               but
               he
               saith
               not
               likewise
               that
               the
               seven
               Starres
               are
               the
               seven
               Angels
               ,
               but
               in
               mentioning
               Angels
               ,
               omitteth
               the
               word
               seven
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               without
               a
               Mystery
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               do
               not
               signifie
               seven
               individual
               Pastours
               .
               So
               they
               .
               Whose
               Tenents
               are
               two
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               ommission
               of
               the
               word
               seven
               argueth
               a
               Mystery
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Mystery
               signified
               thereby
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Angel
                 is
                 not
                 individually
                 ,
                 but
                 collectively
                 taken
                 .
              
               We
               cannot
               but
               deny
               both
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               any
               even
               with
               wonderment
               at
               the
               Objectours
               boldnesse
               in
               uttering
               such
               their
               conceptions
               :
               for
               first
               to
               call
               that
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               which
               by
               all
               Grammar
               learning
               is
               in
               every
               Language
               most
               common
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               the
               Grecians
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               word
               not
               expressed
               following
               upon
               course
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               any
               rational
               Reader
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               If
               any
               one
               of
               our
               Opposites
               writing
               to
               any
               of
               his
               Servants
               to
               bring
               him
               his
               two
               Horses
               ,
               
               the
               black
               Horse
               and
               the
               white
               ,
               omitting
               in
               the
               second
               place
               the
               word
               Horse
               ,
               which
               word
               doth
               follow
               in
               course
               of
               common
               understanding
               ;
               yet
               his
               man
               should
               bring
               only
               the
               black
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               white
               ,
               might
               his
               excuse
               have
               been
               ,
               It
               was
               a
               Mystery
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               were
               it
               that
               a
               Mystery
               should
               be
               imagined
               therein
               ,
               yet
               that
               denial
               of
               the
               word
               Angel
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               individual
               person
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               contradicteth
               the
               Context
               .
               The
               Context
               standeth
               thus
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 1.
                 26.
              
               
               The
               Starres
               are
               said
               to
               be
               the
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               
                 &
                 cap.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 
              
               The
               same
               Angels
               being
               recko●ed
               ,
               prove
               accordingly
               to
               be
               seven
               .
               In
               the
               Context
               we
               have
               
                 Numerum
                 numerantem
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               
                 Numerum
                 numeratum
              
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               maketh
               up
               a
               number
               ,
               should
               be
               said
               not
               to
               refer
               unto
               a
               number
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               express'd
               by
               Christ.
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               perfect
               natural
               hand
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               individually
               every
               finger
               ,
               although
               he
               reckon
               them
               not
               to
               be
               five
               .
            
          
           
             
               Their
               last
               argument
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Argument
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Christs
                 denunoiation
                 against
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 remove
                 his
                 Candlestick
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 repent
                 :
                 where
                 by
              
               Candlestick
               
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 by
                 Angel
                 were
                 signified
                 one
                 individual
                 person
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 congregation
                 and
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Pastour
                 .
              
               So
               they
               .
               Who
               would
               not
               have
               thus
               argued
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               considered
               ;
               that
               by
               thus
               oppugning
               our
               Exposition
               ,
               they
               have
               as
               utterly
               undermin'd
               and
               overthrown
               their
               own
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               their
               tenent
               hath
               been
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               signified
               the
               
                 Order
                 and
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Pastours
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               Now
               then
               (
               to
               return
               their
               own
               engine
               upon
               them
               )
               if
               the
               Candlestick
               ,
               signifying
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               except
               those
               Pastours
               should
               repent
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               people
               and
               congregation
               be
               punished
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               those
               Pastours
               .
               Therefore
               all
               the
               odds
               that
               is
               between
               both
               these
               consequences
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               viz.
               the
               punishing
               of
               people
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Pastour
               :
               
               and
               for
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               Pastours
               ,
               in
               extremity
               equally
               ,
               unequally
               in
               both
               ;
               whereas
               they
               should
               have
               labour'd
               to
               solve
               the
               doubt
               by
               some
               commodious
               ,
               and
               congruous
               interpretation
               .
            
             
               Whether
               thus
               ,
               if
               by
               Candlestick
               be
               to
               understood
               the
               people
               :
               then
               by
               people
               to
               conceive
               such
               of
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               spake
               
                 like
                 people
                 like
                 Pastour
              
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               irrepentant
               people
               adhering
               to
               the
               unpenitent
               Pastor
               ,
               may
               justly
               be
               involv'd
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               or
               thus
               ,
               by
               taking
               the
               word
               Candlestick
               to
               signifie
               the
               Pastor
               himself
               ,
               for
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 15
                 
                 ▪
              
               And
               that
               the
               same
               word
               should
               be
               diversly
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               sentence
               ,
               cannot
               be
               strange
               to
               him
               who
               is
               not
               a
               stranger
               to
               Scripture
               .
               As
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               Mortall
               )
               
                 shall
                 loose
                 his
                 life
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Eternal
               :
               And
               again
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 21.
              
               
               Of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 knew
                 no
                 sin
              
               ,
               (
               properly
               taken
               )
               
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 us
                 sin
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               or
               else
               (
               not
               to
               seek
               further
               )
               by
               distinguishing
               of
               the
               word
               place
               ,
               as
               here
               betokening
               mans
               estate
               and
               condition
               with
               relation
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               might
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               be
               removed
               by
               altering
               the
               relation
               to
               that
               one
               Pastor
               ,
               both
               by
               not
               acknowledging
               him
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               by
               withholding
               maintenance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Opposites
             third
             Exposition
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             to
             signifie
             one
             onely
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             extremely
             new
             and
             naught
             .
          
           
             THis
             mis-begotten
             brat
             ,
             namely
             an
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             before
             these
             dayes
             of
             distraction
             never
             saw
             print
             ,
             we
             might
             think
             should
             by
             and
             by
             vanish
             with
             its
             own
             novelty
             :
             How
             much
             more
             for
             the
             safety
             thereof
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             rather
             to
             enquire
             after
             ,
             seeming
             to
             us
             to
             be
             very
             transparent
             .
             For
             the
             reasons
             ,
             which
             these
             our
             Opposites
             might
             have
             read
             in
             a
             Mr.
             Brightman
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               City
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               was
               more
               ennobled
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               by
            
             Pauls
             
               Triennial
               labour
               
               therein
               :
               Next
               ,
               by
               the
               divine
               Epistle
               written
               unto
               the
               people
               there
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               that
            
             Timothy
             
               was
               ordained
               their
               Pastor
               :
               and
               besides
               ;
               for
            
             John's
             
               laborious
               watring
               thereof
               for
               so
               many
               years
               together
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             But
             how
             successefull
             were
             these
             then
             ?
             this
             was
             told
             us
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             whereof
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             so
             
               mightily
               grew
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               .
               Act.
               19.
               20.
               
            
             Now
             that
             after
             Pauls
             long
             residence
             ,
             after
             Timothies
             Pastorship
             ,
             and
             after
             Saint
             Johns
             watering
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             so
             admirable
             successe
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             but
             one
             onely
             Pastor
             among
             them
             .
             Is
             this
             credible
             ?
             What
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             
               The
               Harvest
               indeed
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               labourers
               are
               few
               .
            
             But
             here
             in
             the
             mightily
             great
             Harvest
             ,
             the
             labourers
             are
             fewer
             then
             few
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             medling
             with
             such
             trifles
             in
             earnest
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             study
             hath
             been
             to
             weed
             out
             even
             the
             least
             scruples
             ,
             now
             that
             we
             are
             to
             expedite
             a
             matter
             of
             highest
             importance
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             proof
             of
             Episcopacy
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             from
             confutation
             of
             the
             negative
             part
             held
             by
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             we
             passe
             to
             the
             proofes
             and
             confirmations
             of
             our
             affirmative
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             by
             the
             word
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             singular
             and
             individual
             Pastor
             having
             a
             Prelacy
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             a
             large
             consent
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             without
             exception
             judicious
             and
             ingenuous
             .
          
           
             THe
             Divines
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             produce
             shall
             be
             those
             ,
             whom
             our
             Opposites
             themselves
             cannot
             call
             Partialists
             in
             behalf
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             remote
             Churches
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             domestiques
             in
             our
             own
             Country
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             kind
             ,
             we
             alleadge
             the
             last
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             a
             Master
             Deodate
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             cited
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             lately
             authoriz'd
             to
             be
             publish'd
             ,
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             this
             Parliament
             .
             The
             Text
             in
             the
             Revelations
             is
             ,
             
               Write
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               :
            
             His
             
             paraphrase
             thus
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             ;
             under
             whose
             person
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             The
             Church
             to
             be
             implyed
             or
             understood
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             under
             whose
             person
             ,
             which
             ,
             because
             person
             can
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Etymon
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             
               Persona
               quasi
               per
               se
               una
            
             :
             Or
             as
             it
             is
             defin'd
             in
             Philosophy
             .
             
               A
               person
               is
               an
               individual
               intellectual
               Nature
            
             ;
             yet
             so
             in
             this
             place
             as
             he
             being
             to
             acquaint
             all
             with
             the
             contents
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             all
             were
             understood
             to
             be
             concern'd
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             other
             following
             witnesses
             will
             acknowledge
             .
             Before
             him
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             was
             Theodore
             b
             
               Beza
               ,
               by
               Angel
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               meant
               the
               President
            
             ,
             who
             was
             admonish'd
             
               and
               his
               Collegues
               with
               him
            
             .
             So
             he
             .
          
           
             c
             Bullinger
             ,
             although
             he
             ,
             as
             others
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistle
             concerneth
             as
             well
             People
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             consent
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               the
               Epistle
               was
               inscribed
               to
               one
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Pastors
               and
               people
               might
               be
               enformed
               :
            
             As
             punctually
             and
             pertinently
             d
             Marlorat
             ,
             some
             things
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             were
             to
             be
             
               corrected
               as
               well
               in
               the
               people
               as
               in
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               yet
               doth
               not
            
             John
             
               address
               himself
               unto
               the
               people
               nor
               yet
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             Of
             our
             chief
             e
             Gualther
             held
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             further
             evidence
             of
             these
             other
             words
             .
             [
             Unto
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             write
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Bishop
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Histories
               do
               manifest
               .
            
             f
             
               Gaspar
               Sibilius
            
             ,
             having
             compared
             the
             divers
             Expositions
             ,
             confess'd
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               ,
               as
               spoken
               but
               of
               one
               Angel
               ,
               pleaseth
               me
               better
               .
            
             g
             Piscator
             briefly
             and
             consonantly
             
               to
               the
               Angel
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               :
            
             namely
             Bishop
             expressely
             ,
             and
             Church
             consequently
             ,
             because
             of
             matters
             of
             concernment
             to
             them
             also
             .
             h
             Paraeus
             doubteth
             not
             to
             make
             his
             explanation
             as
             generally
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             these
             Epistles
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
            
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               meant
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               inscribed
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               Church
               .
            
             i
             Aretius
             is
             of
             no
             lesse
             esteem
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             as
             punctuall
             altogether
             ,
             by
             Angel
             interpreting
             
               a
               speciall
               one
               Minister
               ,
               and
               Disciple
               of
            
             John
             ;
             
               by
               whom
               the
               writing
               might
               be
               commended
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             k
             Peter
             Martyr
             used
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             first
             Worthies
             .
             John
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               commanded
               to
               write
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             what
             do
             we
             multiply
             remote
             Authors
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             their
             Doctors
             may
             satisfy
             us
             both
             for
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             for
             himself
             ?
             l
             
               All
               the
               most
               learned
               Interpreters
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Scultetus
             )
             
               by
               Angels
               expound
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               Interpreted
               without
               violence
               to
               the
               Text.
            
             So
             he
             .
             After
             our
             so
             long
             peregrination
             in
             remote
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             to
             haste
             home
             ,
             to
             try
             what
             our
             own
             English
             Divines
             have
             judged
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             lest
             now
             we
             be
             too
             numerous
             ,
             we
             shall
             single
             out
             three
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             held
             singular
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             our
             Opposites
             themselves
             ,
             m
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             .
             
               Although
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               were
               sundry
               Elders
               and
               Pastors
               to
               guid
               it
               ,
               yet
               ,
               among
               those
               sundry
               ,
               was
               there
               one
               Chief
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               calleth
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Apoc.
               2.
               
            
             So
             he
             .
             His
             words
             need
             no
             Paraphrase
             .
             n
             Dr.
             Fulke
             is
             one
             of
             them
             whom
             our
             Opposites
             have
             cited
             for
             their
             part
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             directly
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             offended
             with
             us
             .
             
               The
               Epistle
               to
               Pergamus
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               directed
               to
               the
               Bishop
               thereof
               .
            
             We
             have
             reserved
             Master
             Cartwright
             to
             the
             last
             .
             that
             his
             Testimony
             may
             be
             more
             lasting
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             Opposites
             ,
             as
             from
             one
             who
             useth
             to
             be
             most
             gratefull
             unto
             them
             .
             
               The
               letters
               written
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               were
               therefore
               directed
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               meetest
               man
               by
               office
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Church
               may
               understand
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             So
             he
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             .
             Although
             this
             Cloud
             of
             witnesses
             thus
             raining
             down
             aboundance
             of
             Testimonies
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             an
             Apostolicall
             originall
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             o
             may
             justly
             be
             held
             so
             convincent
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             selfenesse
             in
             any
             party
             can
             oppose
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             furthermore
             fortify
             their
             proofes
             ,
             desiring
             that
             this
             one
             thing
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             reason
             
             why
             all
             our
             Opposites
             have
             strugled
             against
             this
             our
             Exposition
             ,
             as
             a
             break
             neck
             to
             their
             whole
             cause
             ;
             but
             wee
             'll
             go
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Antiquity
             held
             not
             the
             word
             Angel
             (
             whereof
             we
             treat
             )
             to
             be
             taken
             Collectively
             for
             a
             multitude
             of
             Pastours
             .
          
           
             IF
             that
             our
             Opposites
             had
             not
             said
             that
             we
             cited
             no
             ancient
             Fathers
             for
             our
             exposition
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             framed
             this
             Thesis
             ;
             only
             we
             cannot
             tell
             with
             what
             appetite
             they
             did
             it
             :
             Is
             it
             that
             they
             hold
             the
             judgement
             of
             Fathers
             satisfactory
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             Why
             then
             have
             they
             not
             alleadged
             any
             one
             syllable
             out
             of
             them
             for
             their
             own
             collective
             sense
             ?
             But
             we
             list
             not
             to
             expostulate
             ,
             rather
             hoping
             the
             best
             ,
             we
             entreat
             them
             to
             spell
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Ambrose
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             
               I
               call
               Bishops
               Angels
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               taught
               in
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             What
             Ambrose
             meant
             by
             Bishops
             who
             can
             doubt
             ?
             Likewise
             b
             Augustine
             the
             famous
             Bishop
             of
             Hippo
             ,
             saith
             ,
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Angels
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               set
               over
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               divine
               voice
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Scripture
             .
             )
             If
             *
             Scultetus
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             most
             learned
             Interpreters
             ,
             by
             Angels
             ,
             understood
             Bishops
             ;
             if
             among
             all
             ,
             he
             comprehend
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             to
             seek
             more
             witnesses
             ;
             however
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             but
             very
             rare
             commenting
             upon
             the
             Apocalyps
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             much
             lesse
             upon
             these
             Texts
             .
             All
             this
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             that
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             ,
             they
             supply
             in
             their
             Historicall
             relations
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             rendring
             unto
             us
             one
             Polycarpus
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             these
             Angells
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             .
             In
             the
             interim
             we
             will
             plead
             Reason
             with
             our
             opposites
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             word
             Angel
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Revelation
             is
             commonly
             if
             not
             alwayes
             Individually
             taken
             .
          
           
             BEtter
             reason
             they
             cannot
             expect
             then
             is
             the
             retorting
             of
             their
             own
             Argument
             upon
             them
             :
             When
             they
             dislike
             this
             ,
             
             
               The
               word
               Angell
               is
               commonly
               ,
               if
               not
               alwayes
               taken
               Collectively
               ,
            
             ergo
             ,
             
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               so
               interpreted
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               cap.
            
             So
             they
             ;
             but
             altogether
             amisse
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewen
             .
             It
             will
             be
             our
             part
             to
             prove
             the
             contradictory
             ,
             whereof
             upon
             observation
             in
             reading
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             more
             confident
             ;
             our
             Opposites
             at
             their
             leisure
             may
             inquire
             to
             other
             Authors
             ;
             We
             for
             this
             present
             shall
             need
             but
             commend
             a
             special
             one
             unto
             them
             who
             in
             their
             opinion
             may
             stand
             for
             many
             ,
             because
             only
             now
             at
             hand
             .
             He
             after
             these
             two
             Chapters
             (
             as
             the
             Marginalls
             shew
             )
             a
             
               through
               his
               whole
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               taketh
               the
               word
               Angel
               so
               far
               individually
               ,
               as
               to
               enterpret
               it
               of
               some
               one
               person
               ,
               either
               expresly
               by
               name
               ,
               or
               else
               equivalently
               by
               an
            
             Individuum
             vagum
             
               as
               thus
               ,
               some
               not
               able
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             we
             do
             appeale
             to
             the
             Texts
             themselves
             to
             give
             a
             sufficient
             taste
             ;
             for
             oftentime
             the
             Angels
             are
             reckoned
             seven
             ,
             and
             after
             distributed
             ordinatively
             into
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             till
             the
             seventh
             ,
             as
             plainly
             as
             one
             can
             reckon
             the
             seven
             dayes
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             and
             16.
             
             Afterwards
             we
             have
             recited
             one
             Angel
             having
             the
             Key
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             Chap.
             20.
             was
             there
             need
             of
             a
             Collectively
             understood
             multitude
             of
             Angels
             to
             keep
             one
             Key
             ?
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             mighty
             Angel
             for
             delivering
             a
             little
             booke
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Besides
             the
             Angel
             whom
             John
             is
             said
             to
             have
             worshiped
             ,
             Chap.
             22.
             will
             they
             say
             this
             Angel
             also
             to
             comprehend
             a
             Multitude
             ?
             Then
             might
             the
             Angel
             reply
             ,
             have
             you
             forgot
             when
             I
             said
             to
             John
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow
               Servant
            
             ,
             but
             five
             words
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             an
             Individuall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             questioned
             Text
             ,
             whereas
             some
             of
             the
             Angels
             are
             commended
             for
             notable
             vertues
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             condemned
             for
             some
             notorious
             vices
             ;
             they
             that
             think
             that
             all
             the
             same
             vices
             and
             vertues
             did
             as
             well
             imply
             every
             Pastour
             in
             all
             the
             Colleges
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             conceive
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             deformities
             are
             noted
             in
             any
             Corporation
             ,
             
             therefore
             every
             person
             in
             it
             is
             equally
             flat-nosed
             ,
             crook't-legged
             ,
             bald-headed
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             Churches
             being
             both
             reckoned
             distinctly
             seven
             times
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Collective
             number
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Pastours
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             any
             insinuation
             of
             distinguishing
             them
             either
             from
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ;
             have
             they
             any
             Key
             to
             unlock
             such
             a
             Mystery
             ?
             From
             this
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             we
             passe
             unto
             an
             evidence
             of
             no
             lesse
             importance
             ,
             
               Historicall
               Experience
            
             ,
             and
             Practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             by
             Angel
             is
             meant
             Individually
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             demonstrated
             by
             Historicall
             learning
             without
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             HIstory
             is
             the
             life
             of
             memory
             ,
             and
             memoriall
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             undubitably
             had
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             seal
             up
             the
             verity
             of
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             an
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             had
             evident
             instances
             in
             the
             Episcopall
             Traditions
             from
             James
             in
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Mark
            
             in
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Peter
            
             in
             Antioch
             and
             in
             Rome
             :
             And
             now
             we
             are
             to
             insist
             upon
             examples
             of
             the
             descent
             from
             John
             in
             two
             of
             these
             Angelical
             Churches
             Ephesus
             and
             Smyrna
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             made
             good
             unto
             you
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             a
             Polycrates
             writ
             himself
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               testifying
               withall
               a
               line
               of
               seven
               Bishops
               of
               his
               own
               kindred
               ,
               his
               Predecessours
               :
            
             Whereunto
             may
             be
             added
             the
             Declaration
             made
             by
             Leontius
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Magnesia
             in
             the
             general
             b
             Councell
             of
             Calcedon
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             seven
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             from
             Timothy
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             which
             Timothy
             ,
             all
             antiquity
             with
             a
             large
             consent
             of
             most
             approved
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             testified
             to
             have
             been
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             none
             will
             think
             ,
             but
             shame
             it self
             would
             have
             restrained
             Leontius
             from
             making
             such
             a
             publique
             Declaration
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             six
             hundred
             Fathers
             assembled
             in
             this
             Councell
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             it self
             had
             been
             liable
             to
             any
             contradiction
             .
             The
             next
             instance
             (
             as
             we
             are
             perswaded
             )
             may
             be
             held
             satisfactroy
             
             and
             infringeable
             in
             it self
             ,
             in
             Polycarpus
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             when
             Saint
             Iohn
             lived
             ;
             Our
             witnesses
             deserve
             your
             hearing
             ,
             we
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             veriest
             junior
             of
             all
             ,
             saying
             ,
             c
             
               Polycarpus
               who
               had
               been
               Disciple
               to
               one
               that
               heard
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               afterward
               burnt
               a
               Martyr
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
            
             Smyrna
             
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
            
             .
             c
             So
             
               Hierome
               .
               Another
            
             ,
             Polycarpus
             
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               was
               placed
               by
            
             John
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Smyrna
             .
             So
             d
             Eusebius
             .
             A
             third
             before
             him
             .
             By
             John
             was
             Polycarpus
             
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
            
             .
             So
             e
             Tertullian
             .
             And
             before
             him
             a
             fourth
             testifieth
             as
             one
             that
             had
             seen
             this
             
               Polycarpus
               ,
               That
               after
               that
               he
               had
               been
               instructed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               conversant
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               by
               them
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               .
            
             So
             f
             Ireneus
             .
             We
             ascend
             somewhat
             higher
             ,
             to
             one
             who
             write
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             same
             Polycarpus
             ,
             intituling
             him
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             saluting
             him
             as
             their
             Bishop
             .
             g
             Ignatius
             in
             these
             Epistles
             and
             sayings
             which
             Vedelius
             the
             Professour
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             discerner
             and
             discoverer
             of
             the
             corruptions
             crept
             into
             his
             writings
             ,
             doth
             hold
             as
             genuine
             and
             legitimate
             .
             Can
             our
             Opposites
             require
             a
             greater
             confirmation
             of
             any
             historicall
             point
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             maintain
             ,
             as
             more
             amply
             testified
             then
             this
             is
             ?
             whereto
             as
             many
             of
             our
             former
             Protestant
             Divines
             did
             subscribe
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             not
             one
             ,
             to
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             from
             this
             Saint
             Iohn
             that
             ever
             did
             contradict
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XXVII
             .
             THESIS
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             himself
             shewed
             his
             approbation
             of
             the
             Prelacy
             which
             the
             foresaid
             Angels
             had
             in
             their
             severall
             Churches
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             yet
             never
             either
             favourites
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             nor
             opposites
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             have
             granted
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             Government
             was
             meant
             in
             these
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             it
             had
             the
             approbation
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             his
             Epistles
             written
             unto
             them
             .
             First
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Chap.
             1.
             1.
             
             
               [
               The
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               sent
               by
               his
               Angel
               to
               his
               Servant
               John
               ]
            
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Epistles
             to
             have
             been
             dictated
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             conveied
             by
             an
             Angel
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Chapters
             ,
             distributed
             by
             Iohn
             to
             the
             severall
             Angels
             ,
             and
             communicated
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             letters
             ,
             an
             inquisition
             is
             made
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Visitation
             kept
             )
             upon
             every
             Angel
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             concerning
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             offices
             ;
             wherein
             two
             of
             them
             are
             found
             of
             weight
             and
             commendable
             ,
             the
             other
             five
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             criminally
             deliquents
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             manifest
             a
             justification
             of
             the
             Offices
             .
             The
             approbation
             of
             the
             function
             is
             seen
             ,
             not
             only
             (
             which
             reason
             none
             can
             deny
             )
             by
             Christ
             his
             commending
             their
             
               diligence
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               and
               faithfullnesse
            
             ;
             but
             even
             likewise
             in
             his
             processe
             of
             
               convictions
               ,
               reprehensions
               ,
               and
               denuntiations
            
             against
             their
             
               remissenesse
               ,
               dissolutenesse
               ,
               and
               faithfulnesse
            
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             how
             ?
             certainly
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             condemnation
             of
             their
             vices
             and
             abuses
             argued
             an
             approbation
             of
             their
             Offices
             and
             Functions
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             not
             with
             an
             absolute
             intent
             to
             remove
             them
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             reforme
             them
             ,
             and
             continue
             them
             upon
             their
             Reformation
             ;
             therefore
             was
             it
             said
             from
             Christ
             to
             one
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               &c.
            
             Chap.
             2.
             5.
             
             &
             16.
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             this
             we
             see
             was
             no
             deprivation
             of
             the
             Officers
             at
             first
             ,
             much
             lesse
             abolition
             of
             the
             Offices
             which
             were
             to
             continue
             from
             age
             to
             age
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             poynt
             will
             be
             our
             Assumption
             from
             all
             these
             premisses
             ,
             
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             Angels
             ,
             being
             so
             amply
             ,
             evidently
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             and
             best
             approved
             Protestant
             .
             Divines
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             Historicall
             practise
             of
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             such
             Bishops
             as
             had
             a
             Prelaey
             over
             the
             Clergy
             with
             Christs
             own
             approbation
             ,
             a
             truth
             ,
             which
             the
             evidence
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             did
             expresse
             in
             part
             from
             a
             Beza
             himself
             ;
             his
             sentence
             is
             large
             ,
             consisting
             of
             these
             briefes
             ;
             First
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Episcopacy
               which
               seemed
               to
               him
               to
               be
               regulate
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               this
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Apocalyps
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               that
               the
               same
               was
               a
               Presidency
               ,
               and
               Prefectureship
               of
               one
               Presbyter
               over
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Prelacy
               of
               Authority
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             Hierome
             
               was
               of
               judgement
            
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               that
               to
               hold
               otherwise
               ,
               were
               to
               doate
               and
               play
               the
               foel
               :
            
             all
             which
             prove
             the
             difference
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             both
             to
             have
             been
             of
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             ,
             because
             under
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Asia
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             had
             the
             approbation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             Christ
             his
             commendation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             this
             Function
             ,
             which
             fully
             makes
             good
             unto
             us
             both
             our
             conclusions
             ,
             
               That
               Episcopacy
               for
               the
               Office
               and
               Function
               it self
               ,
               is
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               use
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Best
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Originall
           of
           BISHOPS
           and
           METROPOLITANS
           ,
           briefly
           laid
           down
           by
           James
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           ARMAGH
           .
        
         
           THe
           ground
           of
           Episcopacy
           is
           derived
           partly
           from
           the
           patterne
           perscribed
           by
           God
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           :
           and
           partly
           from
           the
           imitation
           thereof
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Apostle's
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Christ
           himself
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           The
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Old-Testament
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levits
           :
           unto
           whom
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           New
           do
           now
           succeed
           ;
           in
           like
           sort
           as
           our
           Lords-day
           hath
           done
           unto
           their
           Sabbath
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           which
           was
           spoken
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           touching
           the
           vocation
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           a
           
             I
             will
             take
             of
             them
             for
             Priests
             ,
             and
             for
             Levits
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           That
           the
           Priests
           were
           superiour
           to
           the
           Levits
           ,
           no
           man
           doubteth
           :
           and
           that
           there
           was
           not
           a
           parity
           ,
           either
           betwixt
           the
           Priests
           or
           betwixt
           the
           Levits
           themselves
           ,
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           wherein
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           the
           Heads
           and
           Rulers
           both
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           .
           1
           Chron.
           XXIV
           .
           6.
           31
           and
           Ezr.
           VIII
           .
           29.
           
        
         
           The
           Levits
           were
           distributed
           into
           the
           three
           families
           of
           the
           
             Gershonites
             ,
             Cohathites
          
           ,
           and
           Merarites
           :
           and
           over
           each
           of
           
           them
           God
           appointed
           one
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             Ruler
             ,
             Num.
          
           III.
           24.
           30.
           35.
           the
           Priests
           were
           divided
           by
           David
           into
           four
           and
           twenty
           courses
           ;
           1
           Chron.
           XXIV
           .
           Who
           likewise
           had
           their
           Heads
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           New-Testament
           are
           ordinarily
           called
           b
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             chief
             of
             the
             Priests
          
           ;
           and
           clearly
           distinguished
           from
           that
           singular
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           type
           of
           our
           
             great
             High
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           c
           Yea
           in
           the
           XI
           .
           of
           Nehemy
           ,
           we
           find
           two
           named
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Levits
           that
           dwelt
           in
           Jerusalem
           .
           The
           former
           so
           expresly
           tearmed
           by
           the
           Greek
           in
           the
           14.
           the
           latter
           both
           by
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Interpreter
           in
           the
           *
           22
           vers
           .
           and
           not
           without
           approbation
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           which
           rendreth
           the
           d
           Hebrew
           word
           of
           the
           same
           originall
           in
           the
           Old
           ,
           by
           the
           e
           Greeke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           New-Testament
           .
        
         
           Of
           Levi
           it
           was
           said
           by
           Moses
           the
           man
           of
           God
           f
           
             They
             shall
             teach
          
           Jacob
           
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             and
          
           Israel
           
             thy
             law
             ;
             they
             shall
             put
             incense
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             whole
             brunt
             sacrifice
             upon
             thine
             Altar
             .
          
           Because
           this
           latter
           part
           of
           their
           office
           hath
           ceased
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Leviticall
           Altar
           (
           the
           truth
           prefigured
           thereby
           being
           now
           exhibited
           )
           is
           quite
           taken
           away
           :
           May
           not
           we
           therefore
           conclude
           out
           of
           the
           former
           part
           (
           which
           hath
           no
           such
           typicall
           relation
           in
           it
           )
           that
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           should
           be
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           them
           to
           be
           )
           g
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             apt
             to
             teach
          
           ;
           h
           
             able
             by
             sound
             doctrine
             both
             to
             exhort
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             gain-sayers
             ?
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           latter
           part
           it self
           ;
           where
           God
           had
           appointed
           ,
           that
           i
           
             the
             Priests
             the
             Levits
             and
             all
             the
             Tribe
             of
          
           Levi
           
             should
             eat
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Lord
             made
             by
             fire
          
           ;
           doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           by
           just
           analogy
           inferre
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           for
           asmuch
           as
           k
           
             they
             which
             waited
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             were
             partaker
             with
             the
             Altar
             ;
             even
             so
             had
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
          
        
         
           With
           what
           shew
           of
           reason
           then
           can
           any
           man
           imagine
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           instituted
           by
           God
           in
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           ,
           for
           meere
           matter
           of
           Government
           and
           preservation
           of
           good
           order
           (
           without
           all
           respect
           of
           type
           or
           ceremony
           ;
           )
           should
           now
           be
           rejected
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           a
           device
           of
           Antichrist
           ?
           That
           what
           was
           by
           the
           Lord
           
           once
           l
           
             planted
             a
             noble
             vine
             ,
             wholly
             a
             right
             seed
             ,
          
           should
           now
           be
           so
           
             turned
             into
             the
             degenerate
             plant
             of
             a
             strange
             vine
          
           ;
           that
           no
           purging
           or
           pruning
           of
           it
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           cut
           down
           root
           and
           branch
           ,
           as
           m
           
             a
             plant
             which
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             had
             never
             planted
             ?
          
           But
           nothing
           being
           so
           familiar
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           as
           to
           father
           upon
           Antichrist
           ,
           whatsoever
           in
           Church
           matters
           we
           do
           not
           find
           to
           suite
           with
           our
           own
           humors
           :
           The
           safest
           way
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           consult
           with
           Christ
           himself
           herein
           ,
           and
           hear
           what
           he
           delivereth
           in
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           seven
           Starres
           .
           
             Revel
             .
             III.
             1.
             he
          
           owneth
           
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             these
          
           Starrs
           ;
           
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             .
             And
             ,
             the
          
           Mystery
           
             of
             them
             he
             thus
             further
             openeth
             unto
             his
             beloved
             Disciple
             .
          
           The
           seven
           Starrs
           which
           thou
           sawest
           in
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           are
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           .
           
             Revel
             I.
             20.
             
             From
             which
             words
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             very
             much
             devoted
             to
             the
             now
             so
             highly
             admired
             Discipline
             ,
             deduceth
             this
             conclusion
             .
          
           n
           How
           great
           therefore
           is
           the
           dignity
           of
           true
           pastours
           ,
           who
           are
           both
           STARRES
           ,
           fixed
           in
           no
           other
           firmament
           then
           in
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ANGELS
           ?
        
         
           He
           had
           considered
           well
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Eph●sus
           (
           one
           of
           the
           seven
           here
           pointed
           at
           )
           there
           were
           many
           o
           PRESBYTERS
           ,
           whom
           
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             made
          
           BISHOPS
           ,
           or
           
             Overseers
             ,
             over
             all
             that
             flook
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           And
           withall
           he
           saw
           ,
           that
           by
           admitting
           one
           Angel
           there
           above
           the
           rest
           (
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           p
           extraordinary
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           q
           ordinary
           Pastours
           ,
           being
           in
           their
           own
           severall
           stations
           accounted
           Angels
           or
           Messengers
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           )
           he
           should
           be
           forced
           also
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           eminency
           of
           one
           Bishop
           above
           the
           other
           Bishops
           (
           that
           name
           being
           in
           those
           dayes
           r
           common
           unto
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           )
           and
           to
           yeeld
           withall
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           one
           was
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           
             a
             starre
             fixed
             in
             no
             other
             firmament
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           To
           salve
           this
           therefore
           ;
           all
           the
           starrs
           in
           every
           Church
           must
           be
           presupposed
           to
           be
           of
           one
           magnitude
           ,
           and
           though
           those
           starrs
           which
           typified
           these
           Angels
           are
           said
           to
           be
           but
           seven
           ,
           yet
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           must
           be
           maintained
           to
           be
           farre
           
           more
           in
           number
           :
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           where
           our
           Saviour
           Saith
           ,
           s
           
             unto
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             write
          
           ;
           it
           must
           by
           no
           means
           be
           admitted
           ,
           that
           t
           any
           
             one
             Angel
          
           should
           be
           meant
           hereby
           ,
           but
           the
           
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
          
           rather
           .
           And
           all
           upon
           pretence
           of
           a
           poor
           shew
           of
           some
           shallow
           reasons
           ;
           that
           there
           
             was
             not
             one
             Angel
             of
          
           Ephesus
           
             but
             many
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             not
             any
             Principal
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           wresting
           of
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           is
           so
           extream
           violent
           ,
           that
           M.
           Beza
           (
           though
           every
           way
           as
           zealously
           affected
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           new
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           other
           )
           could
           by
           no
           means
           digest
           it
           :
           but
           ingenuously
           acknowledgeth
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Lords
           direction
           to
           have
           been
           this
           .
           u
           
             To
             the
             Angel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             President
             ,
             as
             whom
             it
             behoved
             specially
             to
             be
             admonished
             touching
             those
             matters
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             both
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             colleagues
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             likewise
             .
          
           And
           that
           there
           was
           then
           a
           standing
           President
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           very
           same
           (
           as
           learned
           x
           Doctor
           Rynolds
           addeth
           )
           with
           him
           whom
           afterward
           the
           Fathers
           called
           Bishop
           :
           may
           further
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           first
           Bishops
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           clear
           testimony
           of
           Ignatius
           :
           who
           (
           within
           no
           greater
           compasse
           of
           time
           then
           twelve
           years
           afterwards
           )
           distinguisheth
           the
           singular
           and
           constant
           President
           thereof
           ,
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           by
           appropriating
           the
           name
           of
           Bishop
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           openly
           declared
           in
           the
           general
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           by
           Leontius
           Bishop
           of
           Magnesia
           ;
           that
           y
           from
           Timothie
           (
           and
           so
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           )
           there
           had
           been
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           
             seven
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
          
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           ordained
           in
           Ephesus
           .
           Of
           which
           number
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           one
           :
           whether
           it
           were
           Timothie
           himself
           ,
           as
           z
           some
           conceive
           ;
           or
           one
           of
           his
           next
           Successours
           ,
           as
           others
           rather
           do
           imagine
           .
        
         
         
           For
           that
           Timothie
           had
           been
           some
           time
           a
           *
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           appellation
           that
           b
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           in
           his
           second
           Apology
           for
           Christians
           ,
           &
           c
           Dionysius
           of
           Corinth
           not
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Athens
           ,
           and
           d
           Marcellus
           Bishop
           of
           Ancyra
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           Julius
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           do
           give
           unto
           a
           Bishop
           )
           or
           Autistes
           ,
           or
           President
           of
           the
           
             Ephesine
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           is
           confessed
           by
           Beza
           himself
           :
           and
           that
           he
           was
           ordained
           
             the
             first
             Bishop
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           only
           read
           in
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           of
           e
           Eusebius
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           two
           ancient
           Treatises
           concerning
           the
           martyrdom
           of
           Timothy
           ;
           the
           one
           namelesse
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           f
           Photius
           ;
           the
           other
           bearing
           the
           name
           of
           g
           Polycrates
           ,
           even
           of
           that
           Polycrates
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           only
           himself
           Bishop
           of
           this
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           but
           born
           also
           within
           six
           or
           seven
           and
           thirty
           years
           after
           S.
           John
           wrote
           the
           fore-named
           Epistle
           unto
           the
           Angel
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           years
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           that
           Epistle
           unto
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           wherein
           he
           maketh
           mention
           of
           h
           
             seven
             kinsmen
             of
             his
             who
             had
             been
             Bishops
          
           ;
           he
           himself
           being
           
             the
             eight
          
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           Ignatius
           :
           whom
           i
           Theodoret
           ,
           and
           k
           Felix
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           l
           John
           the
           Chronographer
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           report
           to
           have
           been
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           by
           S.
           Peter
           in
           special
           ,
           Chrysostome
           (
           who
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           )
           by
           m
           the
           Apostles
           in
           general
           ;
           and
           without
           all
           controversie
           did
           sit
           in
           that
           See
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           time
           wherein
           that
           Epistle
           unto
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
          
           was
           commanded
           to
           be
           written
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Isle
           of
           Patmos
           had
           S.
           John
           his
           Revelation
           manifested
           unto
           him
           ,
           n
           
             toward
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Domitian
             ,
          
           as
           Ireneus
           testifieth
           ;
           or
           the
           fourteenth
           year
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           as
           o
           Eusebius
           and
           Hierome
           specifie
           it
           .
           From
           thence
           there
           are
           but
           twelve
           years
           reckoned
           unto
           the
           tenth
           of
           Trajan
           :
           wherein
           Ignatius
           ,
           in
           that
           last
           journey
           which
           he
           made
           for
           the
           consummation
           of
           his
           glorious
           Martyrdome
           at
           Rome
           ,
           wrote
           another
           Epistle
           unto
           the
           self-same
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           In
           which
           he
           maketh
           mention
           of
           their
           then
           Bishop
           Onesimus
           :
           as
           it
           appears
           both
           by
           p
           Eusebius
           citing
           this
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Epistle
           it self
           yet
           extant
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           Ignatius
           having
           accknowledged
           that
           their
           q
           
             numerous
             multitude
          
           was
           received
           by
           him
           in
           the
           person
           of
           their
           Bishop
           Onesimus
           ,
           and
           r
           blessed
           God
           for
           granting
           unto
           them
           such
           a
           Bishop
           as
           he
           was
           :
           doth
           afterwards
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           s
           duty
           in
           concurring
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           sheweth
           their
           worthy
           Presbytery
           did
           ,
           being
           t
           
             so
             conjoyn'd
          
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             with
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             strings
             are
             with
             the
             Harp
             :
          
           and
           toward
           the
           end
           exhorteth
           them
           to
           u
           
             obey
             both
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             with
             an
             undivided
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           journey
           wrote
           Ignatius
           also
           an
           Epistle
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           seven
           ,
           unto
           whom
           those
           letters
           are
           directed
           in
           S.
           Johns
           Revelation
           ,
           wherein
           he
           also
           x
           saluteth
           their
           Bishop
           and
           Presbytery
           :
           exhorting
           all
           the
           people
           to
           y
           
             follow
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Christ
             Jesus
             did
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             :
          
           and
           telling
           them
           that
           z
           no
           man
           ought
           either
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           appertaining
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Who
           this
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           Presbytery
           was
           ,
           appeareth
           
           by
           another
           Epistle
           written
           a
           little
           after
           from
           Smyrna
           ,
           by
           *
           
             Polycarpus
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
          
           unto
           the
           Philippians
           .
           And
           that
           the
           same
           Polycarpus
           was
           then
           also
           Bishop
           there
           ,
           when
           S.
           John
           wrote
           unto
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
          
           ;
           who
           can
           better
           inform
           us
           then
           Irenaeus
           ?
           who
           did
           not
           only
           know
           those
           worthy
           men
           ,
           a
           
             who
             succeeded
          
           Polycarpus
           
             in
             his
             See
          
           ;
           but
           also
           b
           was
           present
           ,
           when
           he
           himself
           did
           discourse
           of
           his
           conversation
           with
           S.
           John
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           heard
           from
           those
           who
           had
           seen
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Polycarpus
           ,
           c
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           taught
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           conversed
           with
           many
           of
           those
           that
           had
           seen
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           was
           by
           the
           Apostles
           constituted
           in
           Asia
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           in
           Smyrna
           :
           whom
           we
           our selves
           also
           did
           see
           in
           our
           younger
           age
           ,
           for
           he
           continued
           long
           :
           &
           being
           very
           aged
           ,
           he
           most
           gloriously
           and
           nobly
           suffering
           Martyrdome
           departed
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Now
           being
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           Smyrna
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           who
           had
           finished
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           departed
           out
           of
           this
           life
           before
           S.
           John
           (
           the
           last
           surviver
           of
           them
           )
           did
           write
           his
           Revelation
           :
           who
           but
           he
           could
           there
           be
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Smyrna
             ?
          
           in
           which
           that
           he
           still
           held
           his
           Episcopal
           office
           unto
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Martyrdome
           (
           which
           fell
           out
           LXXIV
           .
           years
           afterward
           )
           may
           sufficiently
           appear
           by
           this
           testimony
           ,
           which
           the
           brethren
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           at
           his
           suffering
           ,
           gave
           unto
           him
           .
           d
           
             He
             was
             the
             most
             admirable
             man
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             an
             Apostolical
             and
             Propheticall
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             is
             in
             Smyrna
             .
          
           Whereunto
           we
           may
           add
           the
           like
           of
           Polycrates
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           who
           lived
           also
           in
           his
           time
           and
           in
           his
           neighbourhood
           ,
           affirming
           e
           Polycarpus
           to
           have
           been
           
             both
             Bishop
             and
             Martyr
             in
             Smyrna
             .
          
           So
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           Synodica
           Epistle
           directed
           
           unto
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           about
           27
           years
           after
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           Polycarpus
           ;
           he
           himself
           being
           at
           that
           time
           65
           years
           of
           age
           .
        
         
           
             About
             the
             very
             same
             time
             wherein
          
           Polycrates
           
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             unto
          
           Victor
           ,
           did
           Tertullian
           publish
           his
           book
           of
           Prescriptions
           against
           Hereticks
           :
           wherein
           he
           avoucheth
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           f
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           had
           Polycarpus
           placed
           there
           by
           John
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           Clement
           ordained
           by
           Peter
           ;
           so
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           also
           did
           shew
           what
           Bishops
           they
           had
           received
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           traduce
           the
           Apostolical
           seed
           unto
           them
           .
           
             And
             so
             before
             him
             did
          
           Irenaeus
           
             urge
             against
             them
          
           g
           the
           successions
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           committed
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           h
           
             For
             all
             the
             Hereticks
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           are
           much
           later
           then
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           committed
           the
           Churches
           .
           And
           i
           we
           are
           able
           to
           number
           those
           who
           by
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ordained
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           Successours
           unto
           our
           dayes
           ;
           who
           neither
           taught
           nor
           knew
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           these
           men
           dream
           of
           .
        
         
           For
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           k
           Liuus
           (
           unto
           whom
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           committed
           that
           Episcopacy
           )
           and
           Anacletus
           (
           by
           others
           called
           Cletus
           )
           and
           
             Clement
             (
             who
             did
             both
             see
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             conferred
             with
             them
             )
          
           unto
           l
           Eleutherius
           ;
           who
           when
           Irenaeus
           wrote
           ,
           
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             that
             Bishoprick
             in
             the
             twelfth
             place
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           Concerning
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           integrity
           which
           then
           continued
           in
           each
           other
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           Hegesippus
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           published
           
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           saith
           thus
           .
           m
           
             Soter
             succeeded
             Anicetus
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             was
             Eleutherius
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             every
             succession
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             all
             things
             so
             stand
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             and
             our
             Lord
             do
             preach
             .
          
        
         
           And
           more
           particularly
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ;
           n
           after
           he
           had
           spoken
           of
           the
           Epistle
           written
           unto
           them
           by
           Clement
           ,
           for
           the
           repressing
           of
           some
           factions
           wherewith
           they
           were
           at
           that
           time
           much
           troubled
           (
           which
           gave
           him
           occasion
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           o
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           himself
           was
           an
           hearer
           ,
           had
           perfect
           intelligence
           from
           our
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             contention
             that
             should
             arise
             about
             the
             name
             of
             Episcopacy
             )
          
           he
           declareth
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           appeasing
           of
           this
           tumult
           ,
           p
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           continued
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           untill
           the
           dayes
           of
           Primus
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           visite
           in
           his
           sayling
           toward
           Rome
           .
           Which
           Primus
           had
           for
           his
           successour
           that
           famous
           Dionysius
           ,
           whose
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Athenians
           hath
           beene
           before
           nominated
           ;
           wherein
           he
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           q
           
             the
             first
             Bishop
          
           that
           had
           been
           placed
           over
           them
           ,
           even
           Dionysius
           the
           Areopagite
           ,
           r
           S.
           Pauls
           own
           convert
           ,
           a
           thing
           whereof
           they
           could
           at
           that
           time
           have
           no
           more
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           have
           ,
           if
           any
           question
           were
           now
           made
           of
           the
           Bishops
           that
           were
           here
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           VI.
           or
           Queen
           Maryes
           dayes
           :
           I
           might
           also
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           her self
           ;
           if
           with
           s
           Baronius
           I
           would
           produce
           the
           Areopagites
           life
           unto
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Hadrian
           .
        
         
           This
           Hegesippus
           ,
           living
           next
           after
           
             the
             first
             succession
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           (
           as
           t
           Eusebius
           noteth
           )
           and
           being
           himself
           a
           Christian
           u
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ;
           was
           carefull
           to
           record
           unto
           posterity
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           alteration
           that
           followed
           after
           their
           departure
           
           out
           of
           this
           life
           .
           Where
           first
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           x
           Iames
           the
           brother
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Iust
           ,
           did
           governe
           that
           Church
           together
           
             with
             the
             Apostles
          
           :
           yet
           so
           (
           as
           y
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           who
           wrote
           some
           twenty
           years
           after
           him
           ,
           further
           addeth
           )
           that
           he
           had
           this
           preferment
           even
           before
           the
           three
           prime
           Apostles
           ,
           Peter
           and
           the
           two
           sons
           of
           
             Zebedee
             (
             Iames
          
           and
           Iohn
           )
           to
           be
           chosen
           the
           peculiar
           
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           the
           then
           mother
           Church
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Iames
           the
           Just
           ,
           z
           Hegesippus
           declareth
           that
           Symeon
           the
           sonne
           of
           Clopas
           or
           Cleophas
           was
           constituted
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           untill
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Trajan
           :
           under
           whom
           he
           suffered
           a
           glorious
           Martyrdome
           (
           about
           the
           same
           time
           that
           Ignatius
           did
           )
           being
           then
           
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             of
             age
          
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           account
           borne
           before
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           .
           Where
           ,
           the
           observation
           of
           this
           prime
           Historian
           is
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           over
           :
           that
           a
           untill
           these
           times
           the
           Church
           was
           called
           a
           Virgin
           ;
           as
           being
           not
           yet
           corrupted
           with
           the
           overspreading
           of
           hereticall
           doctrine
           .
           For
           howsoever
           heresies
           did
           spring
           up
           before
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           so
           kept
           down
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Disciples
           who
           had
           heard
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           preach
           ;
           that
           the
           authors
           and
           fautors
           thereof
           were
           not
           able
           to
           get
           any
           great
           head
           ,
           being
           forced
           (
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           such
           opposites
           )
           to
           lurk
           in
           obscurity
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           soone
           as
           all
           that
           generation
           was
           gathered
           unto
           their
           fathers
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           those
           were
           left
           who
           had
           the
           happinesse
           to
           hear
           the
           gracious
           words
           that
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Lords
           
           own
           mouth
           :
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           taking
           that
           advantage
           ,
           began
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           combination
           ,
           and
           with
           open
           face
           publickly
           to
           maintain
           the
           b
           
             oppositions
             of
             their
             science
             falsly
             so
             called
          
           (
           from
           whence
           they
           assumed
           unto
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           Gnosticks
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           knowledge
           )
           against
           the
           preaching
           of
           that
           truth
           ,
           which
           by
           those
           who
           were
           c
           eye-witnesses
           and
           ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           had
           been
           d
           ONCE
           
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
          
           .
           e
           The
           first
           beginner
           of
           which
           conspiracy
           was
           one
           Thebûthis
           :
           who
           had
           at
           the
           first
           been
           bred
           in
           one
           of
           the
           
             seven
             sects
          
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Jewes
           were
           in
           those
           dayes
           divided
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           because
           he
           missed
           of
           a
           Bishopricke
           unto
           which
           he
           had
           aspired
           ,
           (
           this
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           seem
           ;
           whereunto
           Iustus
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Symeon
           ,
           was
           preferred
           before
           him
           )
           could
           think
           of
           no
           readyer
           a
           way
           throughly
           to
           revenge
           himself
           of
           this
           disgrace
           ,
           than
           by
           raising
           up
           the
           like
           distractions
           among
           the
           Christians
           .
           Which
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           the
           malignity
           of
           that
           ambitious
           Sectary
           :
           so
           doth
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           occasion
           ,
           discover
           withall
           the
           great
           esteem
           that
           in
           those
           early
           dayes
           was
           had
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           When
           Hegesippus
           wrote
           this
           Ecclesiasticall
           History
           (
           the
           ancientest
           of
           any
           ,
           since
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           )
           Eleutherius
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           ,
           was
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           unto
           whom
           f
           
             Lucius
             King
             of
             the
             Britains
          
           (
           as
           our
           Bede
           relateth
           )
           
             sent
             an
             Epistle
             ;
             desiring
             that
             by
             his
             means
             he
             might
             be
             made
             Christian.
             Who
             presently
             obtained
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             pious
             request
             :
             and
             the
             Britains
             kept
             the
             faith
             then
             received
             ,
             sound
             and
             undefiled
             in
             quiet
             peace
             ,
             untill
             the
             times
             of
          
           Dioclesian
           the
           Emperour
           .
           By
           whose
           bloudy
           persecution
           the
           faith
           and
           discipline
           of
           our
           Brittish
           Churches
           was
           not
           yet
           so
           quite
           extinguished
           ;
           but
           that
           within
           ten
           years
           after
           (
           and
           eleven
           before
           the
           first
           generall
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           )
           three
           of
           our
           Bishops
           were
           present
           and
           subscribed
           unto
           the
           Councel
           of
           Arles
           :
           g
           Eborius
           of
           
             York
             ,
             Restitutus
          
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Adelfius
           of
           Colchester
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           there
           
             Colonia
             Londinensium
          
           .
           The
           first
           root
           of
           whose
           succession
           we
           must
           fetch
           beyond
           Eleutherius
           ,
           and
           
           as
           high
           as
           S.
           Peter
           himself
           :
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           h
           
             constituted
             Churches
             here
             ,
             and
             ordained
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
          
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           
             Symeon
             Metaphrastes
          
           relateth
           out
           of
           some
           part
           of
           i
           Eusebius
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           that
           is
           not
           come
           unto
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           to
           return
           unto
           the
           
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
          
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           :
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           seven
           singular
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           constant
           Presidents
           over
           those
           Churches
           ,
           are
           pointed
           at
           under
           that
           name
           .
           For
           other
           sure
           they
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           all
           of
           them
           were
           cast
           into
           one
           mould
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           the
           same
           quality
           with
           Polycarpus
           ,
           the
           then
           Angel
           of
           
             the
             Church
             in
             Smyrna
          
           :
           who
           without
           all
           question
           was
           such
           ,
           if
           any
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           herein
           unto
           those
           that
           saw
           him
           and
           were
           well
           acquainted
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Tertullian
           in
           expresse
           termes
           affirmeth
           him
           to
           have
           been
           placed
           there
           by
           S.
           Iohn
           himself
           (
           in
           the
           testimony
           before
           alledged
           out
           of
           his
           k
           
             Prescriptions
             :
          
           )
           so
           doth
           he
           else-where
           ,
           from
           the
           order
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Bishops
           ,
           not
           obscurely
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           number
           were
           to
           be
           referred
           unto
           the
           same
           descent
           .
           l
           
             We
             have
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             bred
             by
          
           John.
           
             For
             although
          
           Marcion
           
             do
             reject
             his
             Revelation
             :
             yet
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Bishops
             reckoned
             up
             unto
             their
             originall
             ,
             will
             stand
             for
          
           John
           
             to
             be
             their
             Founder
          
           .
        
         
           
             Neither
             doth
             the
             ancient
             Writer
             of
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
          
           Timothy
           
             (
             mentioned
             by
          
           Photius
           )
           
             mean
             any
             other
             by
             those
          
           seven
           Bishops
           ,
           
             whose
             assistance
             he
             saith
             S.
          
           Iohn
           
             did
             use
             ,
             after
             his
             return
             from
          
           Patmos
           ,
           
             in
             the
             government
             of
          
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           .
           For
           m
           being
           revoked
           from
           his
           exile
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           Nerva
           ,
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           and
           being
           assisted
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           SEVEN
           Bishops
           ,
           
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           :
           and
           continued
           ,
           preaching
           the
           word
           of
           piety
           ,
           untill
           the
           Empire
           of
           Trajan
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           remained
           with
           the
           Ephesians
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           brethren
           of
           Asia
           ,
           untill
           the
           dayes
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           and
           that
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           abode
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           published
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           is
           sufficiently
           witnessed
           by
           n
           Ireneus
           .
           That
           upon
           his
           return
           from
           the
           Iland
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           he
           applyed
           himself
           to
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           likewise
           both
           by
           o
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           by
           p
           Hierom
           :
           who
           further
           addeth
           ,
           that
           q
           at
           the
           earnest
           intreaty
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
          
           he
           wrote
           there
           his
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           himselfe
           also
           ,
           being
           free
           from
           his
           banishment
           ,
           did
           ordaine
           Bishops
           in
           diverse
           Churches
           ,
           is
           clearely
           testified
           by
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           :
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           next
           age
           after
           ,
           and
           delivereth
           it
           as
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           received
           from
           those
           who
           went
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           farre
           from
           the
           time
           wherein
           the
           thing
           it self
           was
           acted
           .
           r
           When
           S.
           John
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Domitian
           
             the
             Tyrant
             being
             dead
             ,
             removed
             from
             the
             Iland
             of
          
           Patmos
           unto
           Ephesus
           ,
           
             by
             the
             intreaty
             of
             some
             he
             went
             also
             unto
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             ;
             in
             some
             places
             constituting
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             others
             founding
             whole
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Among
           these
           neighbouring
           Churches
           was
           that
           of
           Hierapolis
           :
           which
           had
           Papias
           placed
           s
           Bishop
           therein
           .
           That
           this
           man
           was
           t
           
             a
             hearer
             of
             S.
          
           John
           ,
           
             and
             a
             companion
          
           of
           Polycarpus
           ,
           is
           testified
           by
           his
           own
           Schollar
           u
           Irenaeus
           :
           and
           that
           he
           conversed
           with
           x
           the
           
             disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           also
           ;
           he
           himself
           doth
           thus
           declare
           ,
           in
           the
           Proëme
           of
           the
           five
           books
           which
           he
           intituled
           ,
           A
           declaration
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           y
           
             If
             upon
             occasion
             any
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             had
             accompanied
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             come
             ;
             I
             diligently
             enquired
             what
             were
             the
             speeches
             which
             the
             Apostles
             used
             ,
             what
          
           Andrew
           
             or
             what
          
           Peter
           
             did
             say
             ,
             or
             what
          
           Philip
           ,
           or
           Thomas
           ,
           or
           James
           ,
           or
           John
           ,
           or
           Matthew
           ,
           
             or
             some
             other
             of
             the
             disciples
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             the
             things
             that
          
           Aristion
           and
           John
           
             the
             Elder
             ,
             our
             Lords
             disciples
             ,
             did
             speak
             .
          
           The
           two
           last
           of
           whom
           he
           often
           cited
           by
           name
           in
           the
           processe
           of
           the
           work
           ;
           relating
           the
           passages
           in
           this
           kind
           which
           he
           had
           heard
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           any
           man
           be
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           language
           of
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Bishop
           should
           import
           no
           more
           then
           a
           bare
           Presbyter
           :
           if
           he
           consider
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           a
           difference
           only
           betwixt
           
             Presbyters
             ,
             Bishops
          
           and
           Deacons
           is
           by
           him
           acknowledged
           ;
           but
           further
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           three
           offices
           ,
           in
           his
           judgement
           ,
           doth
           carry
           with
           it
           b
           an
           
             imitation
             of
             the
             Angelicall
             glory
          
           .
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Hadrian
           :
           who
           ,
           hard
           upon
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fore-named
           Papias
           ,
           writing
           unto
           the
           Consul
           Servianus
           touching
           the
           state
           of
           things
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           maketh
           distinct
           mention
           in
           his
           letter
           of
           c
           the
           
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           d
           who
           call
           themselves
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           having
           deduced
           Episcopacy
           from
           the
           Apostolicall
           times
           ;
           and
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
          
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           in
           the
           next
           age
           after
           the
           Apostles
           were
           by
           the
           Fathers
           tearmed
           Bishops
           :
           we
           are
           now
           further
           to
           enquire
           ,
           why
           these
           Churches
           are
           confined
           unto
           the
           number
           of
           seven
           ,
           in
           the
           superscription
           of
           that
           Apostolicall
           Epistle
           prefixed
           before
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Revelation
           .
           e
           
             Iohn
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             in
          
           Asia
           :
           
             Grace
             be
             unto
             you
             and
             peace
             .
          
           where
           S.
           Iohn
           
           directing
           his
           letters
           unto
           them
           thus
           indefinitly
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           their
           particular
           names
           ;
           cannot
           by
           common
           intendment
           be
           conceived
           to
           have
           understood
           any
           other
           thereby
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           by
           some
           degree
           of
           eminency
           were
           distinguishable
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           that
           were
           in
           Asia
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           also
           did
           comprehend
           all
           the
           rest
           under
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           taking
           Asia
           here
           in
           that
           stricter
           sense
           ,
           wherein
           the
           New
           Testament
           useth
           it
           ,
           as
           denoting
           the
           
             Lydian
             Asia
          
           alone
           (
           of
           the
           circuit
           whereof
           I
           have
           treated
           f
           elsewhere
           more
           particularly
           )
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           long
           pains
           taken
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           disciples
           in
           the
           husbanding
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           found
           no
           more
           but
           seven
           Churches
           therein
           ,
           especially
           since
           S.
           Paul
           that
           g
           
             wise
             master-builder
          
           professeth
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           here
           h
           
             a
             great
             door
             and
             effectuall
             opened
          
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           S.
           Luke
           testifieth
           accordingly
           ,
           that
           i
           
             all
             they
             which
             dwelt
             in
          
           Asia
           
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             both
             Iews
             and
             Greeks
             ;
             so
             mightily
             grew
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             prevailed
             .
          
           Which
           extraordinary
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           labours
           ,
           moved
           the
           Apostle
           to
           make
           his
           residence
           k
           in
           those
           parts
           for
           
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
          
           :
           wherein
           he
           
             ceased
             not
             to
             warn
             every
             one
             night
             and
             day
             with
             tears
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           all
           reason
           we
           are
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           these
           seven
           Churches
           (
           comprising
           all
           the
           rest
           within
           them
           )
           were
           not
           bare
           Parochiall
           ones
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           particular
           congregations
           ;
           but
           Diocesan
           Churches
           (
           as
           we
           use
           to
           call
           them
           )
           if
           not
           Metropoliticall
           rather
           .
           For
           that
           in
           l
           
             Laedicea
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           and
           m
           Pergamus
           ,
           the
           Roman
           governours
           held
           their
           Courts
           of
           justice
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           about
           ,
           had
           recourse
           for
           the
           ending
           of
           their
           suites
           ;
           is
           noted
           by
           Pliny
           .
           And
           besides
           these
           (
           which
           were
           the
           greatest
           )
           Thyatira
           is
           also
           by
           n
           Ptolomy
           expresly
           named
           a
           Metropolis
           :
           as
           Philadelphia
           also
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           o
           Greek
           Acts
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           held
           under
           Menas
           .
           Which
           giveth
           us
           good
           ground
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           seven
           Cities
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           seven
           Churches
           had
           their
           seat
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           them
           Metropoliticall
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           relation
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Townes
           and
           Cities
           of
           Asia
           ,
           as
           unto
           daughters
           rising
           under
           them
           .
        
         
         
           This
           
             Lydian
             Asia
          
           was
           separated
           from
           Caria
           by
           the
           river
           Maeander
           :
           upon
           the
           banks
           whereof
           Magnesia
           and
           Trallis
           were
           seated
           ,
           to
           the
           Christians
           whereof
           Ignatius
           directed
           two
           of
           his
           epistles
           ;
           wherein
           he
           maketh
           mention
           of
           Damas
           Bishop
           of
           the
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           Polybius
           Bishop
           (
           or
           p
           Ruler
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           calleth
           him
           )
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           sent
           to
           visit
           him
           at
           Smyrna
           ,
           adding
           withall
           in
           that
           to
           the
           Trallians
           ,
           his
           usuall
           admonitions
           .
           q
           
             Be
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           r
           
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             hope
             .
          
           s
           
             He
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             without
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             is
             defiled
             in
             conscience
             .
          
           t
           
             Fare
             ye
             well
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
        
         
           Wherein
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           with
           twelve
           years
           after
           mention
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           made
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           (
           for
           then
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           ,
           were
           these
           epistles
           of
           Ignatius
           written
           )
           other
           Episcopal
           cities
           are
           found
           in
           the
           same
           
             Lydian
             Asia
          
           ;
           and
           two
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           after
           times
           are
           well
           known
           to
           have
           been
           u
           under
           the
           government
           of
           the
           
             Metropolitan
             of
             Ephesus
          
           .
           But
           whether
           this
           subordination
           were
           as
           ancient
           as
           the
           dayes
           of
           Ignatius
           (
           whose
           Epistles
           are
           extant
           unto
           these
           three
           Churches
           )
           and
           x
           Damas
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Magnefia
           ,
           with
           Polybius
           of
           Trallis
           ,
           were
           at
           that
           time
           subject
           to
           
             One
             simus
          
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           might
           well
           be
           doubted
           :
           but
           that
           the
           same
           Ignatius
           directeth
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           unto
           the
           Church
           y
           
             which
             had
             presidency
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Region
             of
             the
             Romans
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           body
           thereof
           doth
           attribute
           unto
           himself
           the
           title
           of
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Syria
          
           .
           Whereby
           ,
           as
           he
           intimateth
           himself
           to
           have
           been
           not
           onely
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Antiock
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           province
           of
           Syria
           ,
           which
           was
           under
           that
           Metropolis
           :
           so
           doth
           he
           likewise
           not
           obscurely
           signifie
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           at
           that
           time
           a
           presidency
           over
           the
           Churches
           that
           were
           in
           the
           z
           
             Vrbicarian
             Region
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Imperiall
           Constitutions
           ,
           or
           the
           
           *
           
             Roman
             Province
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           first
           Councell
           of
           Arles
           call
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           that
           
             Vrbicarian
             Region
          
           was
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           now
           stand
           to
           discusse
           :
           whether
           Tuscia
           onely
           ,
           wherein
           Rome
           it selfe
           was
           situated
           (
           which
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Ignatius
           was
           one
           entire
           region
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           divided
           into
           
             Tuscia
             Suburbicaria
          
           and
           Annonaeria
           )
           or
           the
           territory
           wherein
           the
           
             Praefectus
             Vrbis
          
           did
           exercise
           his
           jurisdiction
           (
           which
           was
           confined
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           a
           hundred
           miles
           about
           the
           City
           )
           or
           ,
           with
           that
           ,
           those
           other
           provinces
           also
           whereunto
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             Vicarius
             Vrbis
          
           did
           extend
           ;
           or
           lastly
           the
           circuit
           within
           which
           those
           69.
           
           Bishopricks
           were
           contained
           that
           a
           were
           immediatly
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           frequently
           called
           to
           his
           Synods
           :
           the
           names
           whereof
           are
           found
           registred
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           The
           antiquity
           of
           which
           number
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           receive
           confirmation
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Synod
             of
             seventy
             Bishops
          
           held
           under
           Gelasius
           :
           so
           for
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           city
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           those
           that
           appertained
           to
           Italy
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           farre
           more
           ancient
           testimony
           from
           the
           Edict
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Aurelian
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           controversie
           that
           arose
           betwixt
           
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
          
           and
           Domnus
           for
           the
           house
           which
           belonged
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           commanded
           that
           it
           should
           be
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           b
           to
           whom
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Italy
           and
           Rome
           should
           by
           their
           letters
           declare
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           .
           Which
           distinction
           ,
           aswell
           in
           the
           forecited
           c
           Acts
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Arles
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           d
           Sardican
           Synod
           and
           e
           Athanasius
           ,
           may
           likewise
           be
           observed
           :
           the
           name
           of
           Italy
           being
           in
           a
           more
           strict
           sense
           applyed
           therein
           to
           the
           seven
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           were
           under
           the
           Civill
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Vicarius
           or
           Lieutenant
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Millaine
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           well
           worth
           the
           observing
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           
           great
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           afterwards
           confirming
           this
           kinde
           of
           primacy
           ,
           in
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Rome
          
           and
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           f
           in
           the
           Metropolitans
           of
           other
           Provinces
           ;
           do
           make
           their
           entrance
           into
           that
           Canon
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Let
             the
          
           ANCIENT
           
             customes
             continue
          
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           cleareth
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           Metropoliticall
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           likewise
           confirm
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           conceive
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           Alexandria
           to
           be
           meant
           in
           that
           passage
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Hadrians
           epistle
           unto
           Servianus
           .
           g
           
             Even
             the
             very
             Patriarch
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             commeth
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             compelled
             to
             adore
             Serapis
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             to
             worship
             Christ.
          
           As
           if
           ,
           upon
           his
           returning
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           either
           from
           his
           visitation
           of
           Lybia
           and
           Pentapolis
           (
           which
           this
           same
           Nicene
           Canon
           sheweth
           to
           have
           of
           old
           belonged
           unto
           his
           care
           )
           or
           from
           his
           flight
           in
           that
           present
           time
           of
           persecution
           ;
           he
           should
           suffer
           this
           distraction
           :
           the
           heathen
           labouring
           to
           compell
           him
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           Serapis
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Christian
           flock
           on
           the
           other
           side
           striving
           to
           keep
           him
           constant
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Christ.
           For
           that
           either
           the
           Heathen
           had
           will
           ,
           or
           the
           Christians
           power
           at
           that
           time
           to
           force
           the
           Jewish
           Patriarch
           (
           of
           whom
           some
           do
           understand
           the
           place
           )
           to
           the
           adoration
           of
           Christ
           ;
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           probability
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           part
           also
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           which
           ratifieth
           the
           ancient
           rights
           of
           Metropolitans
           of
           all
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           open
           unto
           us
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           complaint
           which
           ,
           some
           threescore
           and
           ten
           years
           before
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Synod
           ,
           S.
           Cyprian
           made
           against
           Novatianus
           ;
           for
           the
           confusion
           which
           by
           his
           schisme
           he
           brought
           upon
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           :
           that
           h
           
             Whereas
             long
             since
             in
             all
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Cities
             ,
             Bishops
             had
             been
             ordained
             ,
             in
             age
             ancient
             ,
             sound
             in
             faith
             ,
             tryed
             in
             affliction
             ,
             proscribed
             in
             persecution
             ;
             yet
             took
             he
             the
             boldnesse
             to
             create
             other
             false
             Bishops
             over
             their
             heads
             .
          
           Namely
           ,
           subordinate
           Bishops
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           and
           Metropolitans
           in
           every
           Province
           .
        
         
           In
           Africke
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           many
           civill
           
           Provinces
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           but
           one
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           whereof
           Cyprian
           himself
           was
           i
           Archbishop
           ;
           as
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Trullan
           Synod
           call
           him
           .
           
             It
             pleased
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           k
           
             all
             the
             Bishops
             constituted
             either
             in
             our
             Province
             or
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             :
          
           intimating
           thereby
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           which
           were
           on
           his
           side
           the
           Sea
           did
           belong
           unto
           one
           Province
           .
           l
           
             For
             our
             Province
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             is
             spread
             more
             largely
             ;
             having
          
           Numidia
           
             also
             ,
             and
             both
             the
          
           Mauritaniaes
           ,
           
             annexed
             unto
             it
          
           .
           Whence
           that
           great
           Councell
           assembled
           by
           him
           for
           determining
           the
           question
           touching
           the
           baptizing
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           baptized
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           gathered
           m
           
             out
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Africa
             ,
             Numidia
             ,
             and
             Mauritania
             .
          
           For
           howsoever
           in
           the
           civill
           government
           ,
           the
           
             Proconsular
             Africa
          
           (
           wherein
           Carthage
           was
           seated
           )
           Numidia
           and
           both
           the
           
             Mauritanies
             ,
             (
             Sitifensis
          
           and
           Caesariensis
           )
           were
           accounted
           three
           distinct
           Provinces
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           administration
           they
           were
           joyned
           together
           and
           made
           but
           one
           Province
           ,
           immediately
           subject
           to
           the
           Metropoliticall
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           prime
           See
           of
           Carthage
           .
        
         
           Some
           threescore
           years
           before
           this
           African
           Councell
           was
           held
           by
           Cyprian
           ,
           those
           other
           Provinciall
           Synods
           were
           assembled
           by
           the
           Metropolitans
           of
           sundry
           nations
           ,
           fot
           the
           composing
           of
           the
           Paschall
           controversie
           ,
           then
           hotly
           pursued
           :
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           neighbour
           country
           ,
           out
           of
           n
           
             the
             Parishes
          
           (
           for
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           ancient
           language
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           precincts
           were
           named
           ,
           which
           now
           we
           call
           
             Dioceses
             )
             of
             which
             Irenaeus
             had
             the
             superintendency
          
           ;
           whence
           also
           he
           wrote
           that
           free
           Epistle
           unto
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           o
           
             in
             the
             person
             of
             those
             brethren
             over
             whom
             he
             was
             President
             .
          
           At
           which
           time
           (
           and
           before
           )
           the
           p
           most
           famous
           Metropoles
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           q
           most
           eminent
           Churches
           therein
           ,
           were
           Lyons
           and
           Vienna
           ;
           in
           the
           one
           whereof
           Irenaeus
           *
           was
           then
           no
           lesse
           renowned
           a
           Prelat
           ,
           then
           Cyprian
           was
           afterwards
           in
           Africa
           .
        
         
           Dionysius
           ,
           
             the
             famous
             Bishop
             of
          
           Corinth
           ,
           
             was
             elder
             then
             
             they
             :
             who
             among
             many
             other
             Epistles
             ,
             directed
             one
             r
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Gortyna
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Crete
           ;
           
             wherein
             he
             saluted
          
           their
           Bishop
           Philip.
           
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             aswell
             as
             in
             the
             ages
             following
             ,
          
           s
           Gortyna
           
             was
             the
          
           Metropolis
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Bishop
           
             thereof
             the
          
           Metropolitan
           
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             whole
             Island
             .
             Which
             kinde
             of
             superintendency
             there
             ,
          
           Eusebius
           
             (
             the
             ancientest
             Ecclesiasticall
             Historian
             now
             extant
             )
             deriveth
             from
             the
             very
             times
             of
          
           Titus
           ;
           
             whom
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             histories
             that
             were
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             relateth
             to
             have
             held
          
           t
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           Crete
           .
           
             With
             whom
             the
             Grecians
             of
             after
             times
             do
             fully
             concurre
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             both
             by
             the
             subscription
             annexed
             by
             them
             unto
             the
             Epistle
             of
             S.
          
           Paul
           u
           to
           Titus
           ,
           ordained
           
             (
             as
             there
             they
             say
          
           )
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Cretians
           ;
           
             and
             by
             the
             argument
             prefixed
             by
             them
             before
             the
             same
             ,
             speaking
             of
             him
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             that
          
           x
           he
           was
           by
           Paul
           ordained
           Bishop
           of
           that
           great
           country
           ,
           and
           had
           commission
           to
           ordain
           the
           Bishops
           that
           were
           under
           him
           ,
           
             which
             they
             gather
             out
             of
             those
             words
             of
             S.
          
           Paul
           
             unto
             him
          
           .
           y
           For
           this
           cause
           left
           I
           thee
           in
           Crete
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           set
           in
           order
           the
           things
           that
           are
           wanting
           ,
           and
           ordain
           Elders
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           appointed
           thee
           .
           
             Out
             of
             which
             M.
          
           Calvin
           
             collecteth
             this
             doctrine
             unto
             us
             for
             the
             generall
             .
          
           We
           learn
           out
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           then
           such
           an
           equality
           betwixt
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           was
           some
           one
           who
           was
           president
           over
           the
           rest
           both
           in
           authority
           and
           in
           counsell
           .
           
             And
             S
          
           Chrysostom
           ,
           
             for
             the
             particular
             of
          
           Titus
           ,
           a
           Had
           he
           not
           been
           an
           approved
           man
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           committed
           that
           whole
           Iland
           unto
           him
           :
           he
           would
           not
           have
           commanded
           him
           to
           supply
           the
           things
           that
           were
           defective
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           have
           committed
           unto
           him
           the
           judgement
           of
           so
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           had
           very
           great
           confidence
           in
           the
           man.
           
             And
             Bishop
          
           Jewell
           z
           
           upon
           him
           again
           .
           
             Having
             the
             government
             of
             many
             Bishops
             ;
             what
             may
             we
             call
             him
             but
             an
             Archbishop
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             another
             Iland
             stick
             not
             (
             and
             that
             without
             any
             controll
             )
             to
             deduce
             the
             ordination
             of
             their
          
           Metropolitan
           
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             generall
             Councell
             of
          
           Ephesus
           .
           
             For
             whereas
             the
          
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           
             did
             claim
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             ordaining
             of
             the
          
           Metropolitan
           of
           Cyprus
           :
           
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Iland
             prescribed
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
          
           b
           
             from
             the
             time
             of
          
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           it
           could
           never
           be
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           was
           ever
           present
           at
           any
           such
           ordination
           ,
           or
           did
           ever
           communicate
           the
           grace
           of
           ordination
           to
           that
           Iland
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
             former
             Bishops
             of
          
           Constantia
           
             (
             the
          
           Metropolis
           of
           Cyprus
           )
           Troilus
           ,
           Sabinus
           ,
           Epiphanius
           ,
           c
           and
           all
           the
           holy
           and
           orthodoxe
           Bishops
           which
           were
           before
           them
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           constituted
           by
           those
           which
           were
           in
           Cyprus
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             desired
             that
          
           d
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           constitutions
           and
           canons
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           great
           Synod
           of
           Nice
           ,
           the
           Synod
           of
           the
           Cyprian
           Bishops
           remained
           untouched
           and
           superiour
           to
           privy
           underminings
           and
           open
           power
           ;
           
             so
             they
             might
             still
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             ancient
             right
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Councell
             condemning
             the
             attempt
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           as
           e
           an
           innovation
           brought
           in
           against
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           laws
           and
           the
           canons
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ;
           
             did
             not
             only
             order
             ,
             that
          
           f
           the
           governours
           of
           the
           Churches
           which
           were
           in
           Cyprus
           should
           keep
           their
           own
           right
           entire
           and
           inviolable
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           and
           their
           ancient
           custome
           :
           
             but
             also
          
           g
           
             for
             
             all
             other
             Dioceses
             and
             Provinces
             wheresoever
             ;
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             intrude
             himself
             into
             any
             other
             Province
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             formerly
             and
          
           from
           the
           beginning
           
             been
             under
             him
             or
             his
             predecessours
             .
          
        
         
           The
           beginning
           of
           which
           kind
           of
           subordination
           of
           many
           Bishops
           unto
           one
           chief
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           Apostolicall
           right
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           by
           Beza
           fetched
           h
           from
           the
           same
           light
           of
           Nature
           and
           enforcement
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           whereby
           men
           were
           at
           first
           induced
           to
           enter
           into
           consociations
           ,
           subjected
           one
           unto
           another
           ;
           and
           by
           Bucer
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           i
           
             been
             consentaneous
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           
             been
             done
             by
             the
             right
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           men
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           pattern
           delivered
           by
           God
           unto
           Moses
           .
           For
           having
           set
           apart
           the
           three
           families
           of
           the
           Levites
           for
           his
           own
           service
           ,
           and
           constituted
           a
           chief
           (
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           )
           over
           every
           of
           them
           :
           he
           placed
           immediately
           over
           them
           all
           ,
           not
           Aaron
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           ,
           but
           Eleazar
           his
           son
           ,
           saying
           ,
           k
           
             Eleazar
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Aaron
             the
             Priest
             ,
             shall
             be
             chief
             over
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Levites
             ;
             and
             have
             the
             oversight
             of
             them
             that
             keep
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
        
         
           In
           respect
           of
           which
           oversight
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           by
           the
           Septuagint
           (
           warrantably
           enough
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           )
           given
           unto
           him
           the
           name
           of
           l
           a
           Bishop
           :
           so
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           vouchsafed
           to
           honour
           him
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           m
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Levites
          
           ;
           none
           ,
           that
           without
           prejudice
           did
           take
           the
           matter
           into
           consideration
           ,
           would
           much
           stick
           to
           afford
           unto
           him
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           at
           least
           he
           would
           be
           taught
           hereby
           ,
           to
           retain
           that
           reverend
           opinion
           of
           the
           primitive
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           (
           who
           so
           willingly
           submitted
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Archiepiscopal
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           a
           Patriarchical
           government
           )
           which
           Calvin
           professed
           he
           did
           :
           that
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           were
           far
           from
           having
           a
           thought
           ,
           n
           
             to
             devise
             another
             form
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             God
             had
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Writers
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           next
           age
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           have
           here
           given
           testimony
           for
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           XIIII
           .
           year
           of
           Domitian
           ,
           about
           the
           XCV
           .
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           (
           according
           to
           the
           vulgar
           account
           )
           S.
           John
           wrote
           his
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           directed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Philadelphia
             .
          
           No
           longer
           then
           twelve
           years
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           Ignatius
           (
           S.
           Johns
           Schollar
           )
           writeth
           his
           Letters
           unto
           the
           same
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           whereof
           ,
           he
           giveth
           this
           testimony
           unto
           their
           Bishop
           ;
           that
           a
           
             he
             knew
             him
             to
             have
             been
             promoted
             ,
             not
             of
             himself
             ,
             nor
             by
             men
             ,
             unto
             that
             Ministery
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             publick
             weal
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           which
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           called
           him
           their
           Angel.
           Afterwards
           he
           telleth
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           b
           
             one
             Bishop
          
           ,
           joyned
           
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             the
             Deacons
             :
          
           and
           that
           he
           delivered
           this
           as
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ;
           c
           
             Take
             heed
             unto
             your
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             the
             Deacons
             ,
          
           d
           calling
           him
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           was
           bound
           (
           and
           for
           whom
           he
           went
           then
           unto
           his
           last
           martyrdome
           )
           that
           he
           had
           not
           this
           from
           humane
           flesh
           (
           or
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           men
           )
           but
           that
           the
           Spirit
           spake
           it
           .
           
             Without
             the
             Bishop
             do
             nothing
          
           .
           So
           that
           from
           S.
           Johns
           time
           ,
           we
           have
           this
           continued
           succession
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           in
           the
           age
           next
           following
           ,
           for
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           :
           
             
               CVII
               .
               Ignatius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               where
               first
               they
               were
               called
               Christians
               .
            
             
               CXXX
               .
               Hadrian
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               touching
               the
               Bishop●
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
             
               CL.
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               from
               Samaria
               .
            
             
               CLXIX
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               .
            
             
               CLXXV
               .
               Dionysius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               CLXXX
               .
               Hegesippus
               ,
               from
               
                 Judea
                 .
                 Irenaeus
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Lions
               ,
               near
               unto
               us
               ▪
            
             
               CXCV.
               Tertullian
               ,
               from
               
                 Africk
                 .
                 Polycrates
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               CC.
               Clemens
               ,
               Presbyter
               of
               Alexandria
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Apostolicall
           Institution
           of
           EPISCOPACY
           ;
           deduced
           out
           of
           the
           premises
           ,
           by
           W.
           C.
           
        
         
           IF
           we
           abstract
           from
           Episcopall
           government
           all
           accidentals
           ,
           and
           consider
           onely
           what
           is
           essentiall
           and
           necessary
           to
           it
           ;
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           it
           no
           more
           but
           this
           :
           An
           appointment
           of
           one
           man
           of
           eminent
           sanctity
           and
           sufficiency
           to
           have
           the
           care
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           within
           a
           certain
           Precinct
           or
           Diocesse
           ;
           and
           furnishing
           him
           with
           authority
           ,
           not
           absolute
           or
           arbitrary
           ,
           but
           regulated
           and
           bounded
           by
           lawes
           ,
           and
           moderated
           by
           joyning
           to
           him
           a
           convenient
           number
           of
           assistants
           .
           To
           the
           intent
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           under
           him
           may
           be
           provided
           of
           good
           and
           able
           Pastours
           :
           and
           that
           both
           of
           Pastours
           and
           people
           conformity
           to
           lawes
           and
           performance
           of
           their
           duties
           may
           be
           required
           ,
           under
           penalties
           ,
           not
           left
           to
           discretion
           ,
           but
           by
           law
           appointed
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           kind
           of
           government
           I
           am
           not
           by
           any
           particular
           interest
           so
           devoted
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           maintained
           ,
           either
           in
           opposition
           to
           Apostolick
           institution
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           much
           desired
           reformation
           of
           mens
           lives
           ,
           and
           restauration
           of
           Primitive
           discipline
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           law
           or
           precept
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           for
           that
           were
           to
           maintain
           a
           means
           contrary
           to
           the
           end
           .
           For
           obedience
           to
           our
           Saviour
           is
           the
           end
           for
           which
           Church
           Government
           is
           appointed
           .
           But
           if
           it
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           ,
           or
           made
           much
           more
           probable
           then
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           I
           verily
           think
           it
           may
           :
           I.
           That
           it
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           
           the
           government
           setled
           in
           and
           for
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           II.
           That
           it
           is
           as
           complyable
           with
           the
           reformation
           of
           any
           evill
           which
           we
           desire
           to
           reform
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           or
           the
           introduction
           of
           any
           good
           which
           we
           desire
           to
           introduce
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           government
           ;
           And
           III.
           That
           there
           is
           no
           law
           ,
           no
           record
           of
           our
           Saviour
           against
           it
           :
           then
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           an
           unreasonable
           motion
           ,
           if
           we
           humbly
           desire
           those
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           ,
           especially
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           sacrificed
           to
           clamour
           ,
           or
           over-born
           by
           violence
           :
           and
           though
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           )
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           multitude
           should
           cry
           ,
           
             Crucifie
             ,
             Crucifie
          
           ,
           yet
           our
           Governours
           would
           be
           so
           full
           of
           Justice
           and
           courage
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           give
           it
           up
           untill
           they
           perfectly
           understand
           concerning
           Episcopacy
           it self
           ,
           
             Quid
             mali
             fecit
          
           .
           I
           shall
           speak
           at
           this
           time
           only
           of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           three
           points
           :
           That
           Episcopacy
           is
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           government
           setled
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           perpetuity
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Whereof
           I
           conceive
           this
           which
           followes
           as
           clear
           a
           demonstration
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           government
           was
           received
           universally
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           or
           presently
           after
           ,
           is
           so
           evident
           and
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           learned
           adversaries
           of
           this
           government
           do
           themselves
           confesse
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Petrus
             Molinaeus
          
           ,
           in
           his
           book
           
             De
             munere
             postorali
          
           ,
           purposely
           written
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Presbyteriall
           government
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           :
           That
           presently
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           or
           even
           in
           their
           time
           (
           as
           Ecclesiasticall
           story
           witnesseth
           )
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           That
           in
           every
           City
           one
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           should
           be
           called
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           preheminence
           over
           his
           Colleagues
           ;
           to
           avoid
           confusion
           which
           oft
           times
           ariseth
           out
           of
           equality
           .
           And
           truly
           this
           form
           of
           government
           all
           Churches
           every
           where
           received
           .
        
         
           
             Theodorus
             Beza
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Tract
           
             De
             triplici
             Episcopatus
             genere
          
           ,
           confesseth
           in
           effect
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           For
           having
           distinguished
           Episcopacy
           into
           three
           kinds
           ,
           
             Divine
             ,
             Humane
          
           ,
           and
           Satanicall
           ,
           and
           attributing
           to
           the
           second
           (
           which
           he
           calls
           Humane
           ,
           but
           we
           maintain
           and
           conceive
           to
           be
           Apostolicall
           )
           not
           
           only
           a
           priority
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           a
           superiority
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           over
           other
           Presbyters
           ,
           bounded
           yet
           by
           lawes
           and
           canons
           provided
           against
           Tyranny
           :
           he
           clearly
           professeth
           ,
           that
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Episcopacy
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           whatsoever
           we
           read
           concerning
           the
           authority
           of
           Bishops
           or
           Presidents
           (
           as
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           calls
           them
           )
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           other
           more
           ancient
           Writers
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           from
           *
           these
           two
           great
           defenders
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           we
           should
           never
           had
           this
           free
           acknowledgement
           ,
           so
           prejudiciall
           to
           their
           own
           pretence
           ,
           and
           so
           advantageous
           to
           their
           adversaries
           purpose
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           evidence
           of
           clear
           and
           undeniable
           truth
           enforced
           them
           to
           it
           .
           It
           will
           not
           therefore
           be
           necessary
           to
           spend
           any
           time
           in
           confuting
           that
           uningenuous
           assertion
           of
           the
           Anonymus
           Authour
           of
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           Testimonies
           for
           the
           equality
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           affirmes
           ,
           That
           their
           disparity
           began
           long
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           :
           But
           we
           may
           safely
           take
           for
           granted
           that
           which
           these
           two
           learned
           Adversaries
           have
           confessed
           ;
           and
           see
           ,
           whether
           upon
           this
           foundation
           laid
           by
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           by
           unanswerable
           reason
           raise
           this
           superstruction
           .
        
         
           
             That
             seing
             Episcopall
             Government
             is
             confessedly
             so
             ancient
             and
             so
             Catholique
             ,
             it
             cannot
             with
             reason
             be
             denyed
             to
             be
             Apostolique
             .
          
        
         
           For
           so
           great
           a
           change
           ,
           as
           between
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           and
           Episcopall
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           prevailed
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           in
           a
           little
           time
           .
           Had
           Episcopall
           Government
           been
           an
           aberration
           from
           ,
           or
           a
           corruption
           of
           the
           Government
           left
           in
           the
           Churches
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           have
           been
           received
           in
           any
           one
           Church
           so
           suddainly
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           should
           have
           prevailed
           in
           all
           for
           many
           Ages
           after
           .
           
             Variâsse
             debuerat
             error
             Ecclesiarum
             :
             quod
             autem
             apud
             omnes
             unum
             est
             ,
             non
             est
             erratum
             ,
             sed
             traditum
             .
          
           Had
           the
           Churches
           err'd
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           varied
           .
           What
           therefore
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           amongst
           all
           ,
           came
           not
           sure
           by
           errour
           ,
           but
           tradition
           .
           Thus
           Tertullian
           argues
           very
           probably
           from
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           not
           long
           
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           opinion
           much
           more
           subject
           to
           unobserv'd
           alteration
           .
           But
           that
           in
           the
           frame
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           necessary
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           thing
           alwayes
           in
           use
           and
           practice
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           so
           suddain
           a
           change
           as
           presently
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           universall
           ,
           as
           received
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           this
           is
           clearly
           impossible
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           universall
           cause
           can
           be
           assigned
           or
           fained
           of
           this
           universall
           Apostasie
           ?
           you
           will
           not
           imagine
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           all
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           made
           any
           decree
           for
           this
           change
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           living
           ;
           or
           left
           order
           for
           it
           in
           any
           Will
           or
           Testament
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           dying
           .
           This
           were
           to
           grant
           the
           question
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           being
           to
           leave
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Churches
           themselves
           ,
           and
           either
           seeing
           by
           experience
           ,
           or
           foreseeing
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           distractions
           and
           disorders
           which
           would
           arise
           from
           a
           multitude
           of
           equalls
           ,
           substituted
           Episcopall
           government
           instead
           of
           their
           own
           .
           Generall
           Councells
           to
           make
           a
           Law
           for
           a
           generall
           change
           ,
           for
           many
           ages
           there
           was
           none
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           no
           coercive
           power
           over
           the
           Church
           to
           enforce
           it
           .
           Or
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           ,
           we
           know
           no
           force
           was
           equall
           to
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           times
           .
           Their
           lives
           were
           then
           at
           command
           (
           for
           they
           had
           not
           then
           learn't
           to
           fight
           for
           Christ
           )
           but
           their
           obedience
           to
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           Law
           was
           not
           to
           be
           commanded
           (
           for
           they
           had
           perfectly
           learn't
           to
           die
           for
           him
           .
           )
           Therefore
           there
           was
           no
           power
           then
           to
           command
           this
           change
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           What
           device
           then
           shall
           we
           study
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           fountaine
           shall
           we
           reduce
           this
           strange
           pretended
           alteration
           ?
           Can
           it
           enter
           into
           our
           hearts
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           other
           Christians
           then
           ,
           being
           the
           Apostles
           Schollers
           ,
           could
           be
           generally
           ignorant
           of
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           touching
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Presbyteriall
           government
           ?
           Or
           dare
           we
           adventure
           to
           think
           them
           so
           strangely
           wicked
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ,
           as
           against
           knowledge
           and
           conscience
           to
           conspire
           against
           it
           ?
           Imagine
           the
           spirit
           of
           Diotrephes
           had
           entered
           into
           some
           or
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           possessed
           them
           with
           an
           ambitious
           desire
           
           of
           a
           forbidden
           superiority
           ,
           was
           it
           possible
           they
           should
           attempt
           and
           atchieve
           it
           once
           without
           any
           opposition
           or
           contradiction
           ?
           and
           besides
           that
           the
           contagion
           of
           this
           ambition
           should
           spread
           it self
           and
           prevail
           without
           stop
           or
           controule
           ,
           nay
           ,
           without
           any
           noyse
           or
           notice
           taken
           of
           it
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           all
           the
           watchmen
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           being
           so
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           dogges
           so
           dumb
           ,
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           should
           open
           his
           mouth
           against
           it
           ?
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           (
           though
           it
           be
           a
           horrible
           untruth
           )
           that
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           people
           then
           were
           not
           so
           good
           Christians
           as
           the
           Presbyters
           are
           now
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           generally
           so
           negligent
           to
           retain
           the
           government
           of
           Christs
           Church
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           are
           so
           zealous
           to
           restore
           :
           yet
           certainly
           we
           must
           not
           forget
           nor
           deny
           that
           they
           were
           men
           as
           we
           are
           .
           And
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           them
           but
           as
           meer
           naturall
           men
           ,
           yet
           knowing
           by
           experience
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           even
           for
           policy
           arm'd
           with
           power
           by
           many
           attempts
           and
           contrivances
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           long
           time
           to
           gain
           upon
           the
           liberty
           of
           any
           one
           people
           ,
           undoubtedly
           we
           shall
           never
           entertain
           so
           wild
           an
           imagination
           ,
           as
           that
           among
           all
           the
           Christian
           Presbyteries
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           neither
           conscience
           of
           duty
           ,
           nor
           love
           of
           liberty
           ,
           nor
           aversenesse
           from
           pride
           and
           usurpation
           of
           others
           over
           them
           ,
           should
           prevail
           so
           much
           as
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           to
           oppose
           this
           pretended
           universall
           invasion
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           shall
           see
           therefore
           all
           the
           fables
           in
           the
           Metamorphosis
           acted
           and
           prove
           stories
           ;
           when
           I
           shall
           see
           all
           the
           Democraties
           and
           Aristocraties
           in
           the
           world
           lye
           down
           and
           sleep
           ,
           and
           awake
           into
           Monarchies
           :
           then
           will
           I
           begin
           to
           believe
           that
           Presbyteriall
           government
           ,
           having
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           during
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           should
           presently
           after
           ,
           against
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           and
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           whirl'd
           about
           like
           a
           scene
           in
           a
           masque
           ,
           and
           transformed
           into
           Episcopacy
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           while
           these
           things
           remain
           thus
           incredible
           ,
           and
           in
           humane
           reason
           impossible
           ;
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           have
           leave
           to
           conclude
           thus
           .
           Episcopall
           government
           is
           acknowledged
           
           to
           have
           been
           universally
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           presently
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           Between
           the
           Apostles
           times
           and
           this
           presently
           after
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           time
           enough
           for
           ,
           nor
           possibility
           of
           ,
           so
           great
           an
           alteration
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           such
           alteration
           as
           is
           pretended
           .
           And
           therefore
           Episcopacy
           ,
           being
           confessed
           to
           be
           so
           ancient
           and
           Catholique
           ,
           must
           be
           granted
           also
           to
           be
           Apostolique
           .
           
             Quod
             erat
             demonstrandum
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51419-e1080
           
             a
             Moulin
             epist.
             ad
             Episc.
             Winton
             .
             Quorum
             Martyrum
             habemus
             scripta
             ,
             &
             meminimus
             gesta
             ,
             ac
             zelum
             ,
             nullâ
             ex
             parte
             inferiorem
             zelo
             praestantissimorum
             Dei
             servorum
             ,
             quos
             Germania
             ,
             aut
             Gallia
             tulit
             :
             hoc
             qui
             negat
             ,
             oportet
             ut
             sit
             vel
             improbè
             vecors
             ,
             vel
             gloriae
             Dei
             invidus
             ,
             vel
             cerebrosâ
             stoliditate
             caliget
             in
             clara
             luce
             .
          
           
             b
             Bezae
             Respons
             .
             ad
             Sarav
             .
             de
             Minist
             .
             gradibus
             ,
             c.
             18.
             p.
             303.
             
             Quod
             si
             nunc
             Anglicanae
             Ecclesiae
             instauratae
             suorum
             Episcoporum
             &
             Archiepiscoporum
             authoritate
             suffulta
             praestant
             ,
             quemadmodum
             hoc
             illi
             nostra●
             memoriá
             contigit
             ,
             ut
             ejus
             ordinis
             homines
             non
             tantum
             insignes
             Dei
             Martyres
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             praestantissimos
             Pastores
             ,
             ac
             Doctores
             habuerit
             .
          
           
             c
             Calvin
             epist.
             Cranmero
             ,
             Te
             praesertim
             (
             Ornatissime
             Praesul
             )
             qui
             altiori
             in
             specula
             sedes
             ,
             in
             hanc
             curam
             incumbere
             necesse
             est
             .
             Scio
             non
             ita
             unius
             Angliae
             haberi
             abs
             te
             rationem
             quin
             universo
             orbi
             consulas
             .
          
           
             d
             Calvin
             .
             tom
             .
             7.
             ad
             Sadoletum
             ,
             &
             de
             necessitate
             reformandae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             p.
             69.
             
             Verum
             talem
             nobis
             si
             contribuant
             Hierarchiam
             in
             quā
             emineant
             Episcopi
             ,
             ut
             Christo
             subesse
             non
             recusent
             ,
             ut
             ab
             illo
             t●nquam
             ab
             unico
             capite
             pendeant
             ,
             &
             ad
             ipsum
             referantur
             ,
             in
             quâ
             si
             fraternam
             charitatem
             inter
             se
             colant
             ,
             &
             non
             alio
             modo
             quam
             ejus
             veritate
             collegati
             ,
             tum
             vero
             nullo
             non
             Anathemate
             dignos
             fatemur
             si
             qui
             erunt
             ,
             qui
             eam
             non
             reverenter
             &
             summâ
             cum
             obedientia
             observent
             .
          
           
             e
             Beza
             ad
             Grindal
             .
             Epist.
             23.
             ut
             omnibus
             praesulibus
             suis
             ex
             animo
             obsequantur
             :
             majori
             poena
             digni
             sunt
             qui
             Authoritatem
             Tuam
             aspernabuntur
             .
             Idem
             rursus
             ad
             Sarav
             .
             
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Government
               by
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               .
            
             Fruantur
             sane
             istā
             Dei
             beneficentiā
             ,
             quae
             utinam
             sit
             illi
             nationi
             perpetua
             .
          
           
             †
             
               This
               is
               cited
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Survey
               of
               the
               pretended
               holy
               discipline
               ,
            
             &c.
             Beza
             apud
             Sarav
             .
             de
             Minist
             .
             gradibus
             ,
             p.
             343.
             c.
             21.
             
             Nedum
             ,
             ut
             quod
             falsissimè
             &
             impudentissimè
             nonnulli
             nobis
             objiciunt
             cuiquam
             uspiam
             Ecclesiae
             sequendum
             nostrum
             peculiare
             exemplum
             praescribamus
             ,
             imperitissimorum
             illorum
             similes
             ,
             qui
             nihil
             nisi
             quod
             ipsi
             agunt
             ,
             rectum
             putant
             .
          
           
             f
             Pet.
             Martyr
             Epist.
             praefix
             .
             Juelli
             Apol.
             Amplissime
             Praesul
             ,
             &
             Domine
             mihi
             quotidie
             etiam
             atque
             etiam
             observande
             .
          
           
             *
             Sibrand
             ,
             contra
             Grotium
             p.
             183.
             citatus
             â
             Nicholao
             Videlio
             .
             lib.
             de
             Episcopat
             .
             Constantini
             magni
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Zanchius
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Elizab.
             Anglia
             Regin
             .
             Cogitet
             Tua
             Majestas
             in
             hoc
             omnem
             Tuam
             curam
             ,
             potentiam
             &
             authoritatem
             intendere
             ,
             ut
             imprimis
             Episcopos
             habeas
             pios
             ,
             &
             in
             Sacris
             literis
             eruditos
             ,
             ficut
             Dei
             beneficio
             habes
             quamplurimos
             ,
             eosque
             soveas
             &
             audias
             .
          
           
             h
             Idem
             Epist.
             Edmund
             Grindall●
             Episcop
             .
             non
             possum
             non
             gratulari
             novam
             &
             amplissimam
             dignitatem
             :
             quoniam
             ista
             sunt
             divinae
             benedictionis
             Testimonia
             &
             constantis
             Tuae
             in
             Deum
             pietatis
             ,
             quâ
             ejus
             beneficentiâ
             cura
             Tua
             magis
             magisque
             in
             verâ
             Religione
             &
             pietate
             promoveri
             possit
             .
          
           
             i
             Saravia
             de
             Minist
             ▪
             gradi
             bus
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Lectorem
             .
             Saepe
             miratu●sum
             eorum
             sapientiam
             ,
             qui
             Anglicanae
             Ecclesiae
             restituerunt
             divinum
             cultum
             ,
             &
             ita
             se
             attemperârunt
             ut
             nusquam
             decessisse
             ab
             antiquâ
             &
             priscâ
             Ecclesiae
             consuetudine
             reprehendi
             possint
             Et
             in
             Epist.
             Dedicatoriâ
             .
             In
             parte
             foelicitatis
             Regni
             Anglica
             ut
             numerandum
             est
             ,
             quód
             hunc
             Ordinem
             Episcoporum
             retinet
             .
          
           
             k
             Isaac
             Casaub
             .
             Regem
             alloquens
             ,
             in
             praefat
             ,
             ad
             exercit
             .
             Qui
             Ecclesiam
             ●abeas
             in
             Tuis
             regnis
             partim
             jam
             oli●
             ita
             institutam
             ,
             partim
             magnis
             Tuis
             laboribus
             ita
             instauratam
             ut
             ad
             florentis
             quondam
             Ecclesiae
             formam
             nulla
             hodie
             propius
             accedat
             ,
             quàm
             Tua
             :
             inter
             ,
             vel
             excessu
             ,
             vel
             defectu
             peccantes
             ,
             median
             viam
             sequu●a
             .
             Quā
             moderatione
             hoc
             primum
             assecuta
             est
             Ecclesia
             Anglicana
             ,
             ut
             illi
             ipsi
             qui
             suam
             foelicitatem
             invident
             ,
             saepè
             tamen
             ex
             altarum
             comparatione
             illam
             cogantur
             laudare
             .
             Idem
             Epist.
             ad
             Card.
             Beron.
             Reg.
             Brit.
             nomine
             sed
             ex
             animi
             quoque
             sui
             sententia
             ,
             Certo
             ac
             liquido
             mihi
             constat
             ,
             si
             notae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quaerantur
             ,
             &
             verè
             necessaria
             ad
             Salutem
             spectentur
             ,
             ut
             etiam
             ad
             decorum
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             nullam
             in
             orbe
             terrarum
             (
             Deo
             uni
             sit
             laus
             &
             gloria
             )
             inventam
             ,
             quae
             propiùs
             ad
             fidem
             ,
             aut
             speciem
             antiquae
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             accedat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Master
             Moulin
             in
             his
             Buckler
             of
             Faith.
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             August
             de
             Aëri●
             lib.
             de
             Haresi
             cap.
             53.
             
             Quia
             non
             potuit
             Episcopus
             ordinari
             ,
             dicebat
             Presbyterum
             ab
             Episcopo
             nulld
             differentiâ
             debere
             discerni
             .
          
           
             a
             Mr
             Moulin
             in
             Epist.
             3
             ad
             Episc.
             Winton
             .
             Ab
             incunabulis
             Aërium
             damnavi
             .
          
           
             b
             Tylenus
             in
             paraenes
             .
             Ante
             Aërium
             de
             Episcopis
             exautorandis
             nemo
             ,
             post
             Aërium
             solùm
             Genevenses
             studebant
             .
          
           
             c
             Beza
             de
             Minist
             .
             gradibus
             .
             p
             :
             2.
             
             Si
             qui
             sunt
             (
             quod
             sanè
             mihi
             non
             facilè
             persuaseris
             )
             qui
             omnem
             Episcopatûs
             Ordinem
             ,
             ut
             Tu
             scribis
             ,
             reliciunt
             ,
             ab
             sit
             ut
             quisquam
             sanae
             mentis
             furoribus
             illorum
             assentiatur
             .
             Idem
             si
             modò
             deformatam
             domum
             Dei
             adamussim
             ex
             verbi
             divini
             Regula
             pro
             viribus
             instaurarent
             ,
             ut
             Ecclesiae
             Christianae
             fidos
             pastores
             ,
             cur
             non
             agnoscamus
             ?
             observemus
             ?
             &
             omni
             Reverentiâ
             prosequamur
             ?
          
           
             Luther
             .
             tom
             ▪
             1.
             fol
             ,
             309.
             
             Resolut
             .
             ejus
             super
             propositionibus
             Lypsiae
             disputationibus
             habitis
             ,
             conclusio
             .
             Probo
             quamlibet
             civitatem
             habere
             debere
             Episcopum
             proprium
             jure
             divino
             ,
             quod
             ex
             Paulo
             ad
             Titum
             ostendo
             ,
             dicente
             hujus
             rei
             gratiâ
             ,
             reliqui
             te
             Cretae
             ,
             ut
             quae
             desunt
             corrigas
             ,
             ut
             constituas
             simplices
             Presbyteros
             per
             civitates
             sicut
             ego
             disposui
             tibi
             ,
             Hos
             autem
             Presbyteros
             fuisse
             Episcopos
             .
             Hieron
             ,
             &
             textus
             sequens
             ostendit
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             oportet
             Episcopum
             irreprehensibilem
             esse
             .
          
           
             b
             Bucer
             ,
             de
             Regno
             Christi
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
             Ex
             perpetuâ
             Ecclesiarum
             observatione
             ab
             ipsis
             Apostolis
             videmus
             visum
             hoc
             esse
             spiritui
             Sancto
             ,
             ut
             inter
             Presbyteros
             unus
             Ecclesiarum
             &
             totius
             Sacri
             Ministerii
             gerat
             curam
             singulorum
             ,
             &
             cunctis
             praeerat
             aliis
             quâ
             de
             causâ
             Episcopi
             nomen
             hujusmodi
             Ecclesiarum
             Curatoribus
             est
             peculiariter
             attributum
             :
             tametsi
             hi
             sine
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             nihil
             statuere
             debuerant
             qui
             &
             ipsi
             propter
             hanc
             communem
             Ecclesiarum
             ad
             minist
             .
             rationem
             Episcopi
             in
             Scripturis
             vocantur
             .
          
           
             c
             Isaac
             Casaubon
             ,
             Exercit
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             Presbyteri
             ,
             Diaconi
             apertis
             Scripturae
             testimoniis
             sunt
             sundati
             .
             Ibid.
             Apostolorum
             hodie
             vicarii
             sunt
             ,
             etsi
             non
             pari
             potestate
             cum
             Apostolis
             omnes
             Episcopi
             ,
             ut
             è
             B.
             Cypriano
             antea
             dicebamus
             Exercit.
             14.
             
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ep.
             65.
             
             Apostolis
             vicariâ
             ordinatione
             succedere
             Episcopos
             .
          
           
             d
             Ignatius
             illam
             formam
             Episcopalem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Teste
             Sculteto
             in
             Titum
             .
          
           
             e
             Cyprian
             Epist
             .
             65
             ,
             ad
             Rogat
             ▪
             Quod
             si
             nos
             aliquid
             sacore
             contra
             De●um
             audemus
             ,
             qui
             Episcopos
             facit
             ;
             Et
             Epist.
             27.
             ad
             Laps
             .
             cum
             igitur
             divinâ
             lege
             fundata
             sit
             &c.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Cornel.
             Ecclesiae
             gubernandae
             sublimem
             ac
             divinam
             potestatem
             .
          
           
             f
             Origen
             ,
             tract
             .
             in
             Mat.
             31.
             cognoscunt
             Episcopi
             quod
             hoc
             non
             vos
             salvat
             ,
             quod
             constituit
             eos
             Dominus
             super
             familiam
             ejus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             August
             .
             in
             quaestion
             .
             veter
             .
             &
             novi
             Testamen
             .
             pag.
             97.
             
             Nemo
             ignorat
             Salvatorem
             nostrum
             Episcopos
             instituisse
             ,
             quando
             Apostoli
             facti
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             missi
             sunt
             ut
             mittere
             possint
             alios
             ;
             ipse
             enim
             imprimis
             Apostolis
             instituit
             Episcopos
             .
          
           
             h
             Epiphanius
             adversus
             Aërium
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             De
             Heresi
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             i
             August
             .
             lib.
             7.
             contra
             Donatist
             .
             cap.
             42.
             
             De
             Apostolis
             à
             Christo
             missis
             ,
             quibus
             nos
             successimus
             eadem
             potestate
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             gubernantes
             :
             &
             de
             Verb.
             Domini
             Serm.
             24.
             
             Qui
             vos
             spernit
             ,
             me
             spernit
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Concil
             ▪
             Calced
             Can.
             29.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             a
             Luther
             ;
             tom
             .
             2
             fol.
             307.
             
             Plus
             illis
             tribuo
             quàm
             merentur
             ,
             qui
             eos
             tam
             sancto
             &
             veteri
             nomine
             dignor
             .
             Lup●s
             enim
             &
             canes
             appellare
             op●rtes
             ,
             &
             fol.
             320.
             
             Nemo
             contra
             statum
             Eiscoporum
             ,
             &
             ver●●
             Episcopos
             vel
             bonos
             pastores
             dictum
             putet
             quicquid
             contra
             hos
             Tyrannos
             dicitur
             .
             Apol.
             Confess
             .
             Aug.
             cap.
             de
             numero
             &
             usu
             Sacramenti
             .
             No●
             saepe
             protestati
             sumus
             summâ
             cum
             voluntate
             conserva●e
             Politiam
             Ecclesiasticam
             &
             gradus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             sactos
             etiam
             summâ
             authoritate
             .
             lib
             4
             cap.
             Protestant
             .
             de
             unitat
             .
             Eccles.
             ut
             scbismata
             vttarentur
             accessit
             utilis
             ordinatio
             ut
             ex
             multis
             Presbyteris
             eligeretur
             Episcopus
             qui
             regeret
             Ecclesiam
             decendo
             Evangelium
             &
             retinenedo
             Disciplinam
             ,
             ut
             praeesset
             Presbyteris
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             Melanct
             Hist
             conf
             .
             Aug.
             pag.
             365.
             
             Teste
             Sarav
             .
             de
             Minist
             .
             gradibus
             cap.
             16.
             
             Quanquam
             ut
             ego
             quod
             censeā
             dicam
             ,
             utinam
             possem
             administrationem
             restituere
             Episcoporum
             .
             Video
             enim
             qualem
             simus
             habituri
             Ecclesiam
             dissolutâ
             politiâ
             Ecclesiasticâ
             Video
             postea
             futuram
             Tyrannidem
             multò
             intolerabiliorem
             ,
             quàm
             unquam
             fuit
             ,
             nihil
             concessimus
             praeter
             ea
             Lutherus
             censuit
             esse
             reddenda
             .
             Melancthon
             citat
             Buoerum
             disciplin
             .
             eleric
             .
             quia
             omnino
             necesse
             est
             ut
             Clerici
             suos
             habeant
             Curatores
             atque
             Custodes
             instaurandos
             ,
             ut
             Episcoporum
             ,
             ita
             &
             Archiepiscorum
             ,
             aliorum
             que
             omnium
             ;
             quibuscunque
             nominibus
             censeantur
             potestas
             &
             animadversio
             ,
             ne
             quis
             omnino
             sit
             in
             hoc
             ordine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Georgius
             Princ.
             A●bolt
             Concion
             .
             In
             praefat
             .
             de
             Ordinatione
             Teste
             Saravia
             pag.
             267.
             utinam
             si●ut
             gerunt
             nomina
             &
             titulos
             ,
             ita
             so
             reipsa
             praestarent
             Episcopos
             Si
             fideliter
             Ecclesias
             regerent
             ,
             quàm
             libenter
             ,
             quantâque
             cordis
             laetitid
             ,
             pro
             Episcopis
             ipsos
             habere
             ,
             revereri
             ,
             morem
             gerere
             ,
             debitam
             jurisdictionem
             &
             ordinationem
             eis
             facere
             ,
             eā
             que
             sine
             ulla
             recusatione
             frui
             vellemus
             .
          
           
             d
             Calvinus
             Epist.
             ad
             Gasparum
             Magnum
             u●ile
             fuit
             jus
             excommunicandi
             permitti
             singulis
             pastoribus
             ,
             nunc
             ea
             res
             odiosa
             est
             ,
             &
             facilis
             est
             lapsus
             in
             Tyrannidem
             ,
             &
             Apostoli
             alium
             usum
             tradiderunt
             .
          
           
             e
             Calv.
             instit●
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             Tom.
             7.
             fol.
             218.
             
             Presbyterum
             in
             suo
             numero
             ex
             singulis
             civitatibus
             unum
             eligebant
             ,
             cui
             specialiter
             titulum
             Episcopi
             dabant
             ,
             ne
             ex
             aequalitate
             ut
             fieri
             solet
             ,
             dissidia
             nascerentur
             .
          
           
             f
             Beza
             de
             divers
             .
             Ministrorum
             gradibus
             cap.
             23.
             apud
             Sarav
             .
             p.
             386●
             Ipsa
             tandem
             experientiâ
             compertum
             fuisse
             ,
             non
             satis
             virium
             eos
             habuisse
             ad
             improbos
             compescendos
             ;
             communicata
             viz.
             singulis
             pastoribus
             per
             vices
             hujus
             Primatûs
             dignitate
             :
             Ergo
             visum
             fuit
             ad
             unum
             ,
             &
             illum
             quidem
             totius
             Presbyterii
             judicio
             ,
             delectum
             transferre
             ,
             quod
             certè
             reprehendi
             non
             debet
             ,
             cum
             praesettir●
             veinstus
             hic
             mos
             fuit
             in
             Alexandrinâ
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             jam
             inde
             à
             Marco
             Evangelistâ
             observatus
             esset
             ,
             &
             rarsus
             .
             Absit
             ut
             hunc
             Ordinem
             ,
             etsi
             merâ
             divina
             dispositione
             non
             constitutum
             ,
             tamen
             aut
             ut
             temerè
             ,
             aut
             superbè
             inventum
             reprehendam
             ,
             cujus
             potiùs
             magnum
             usum
             fuisse
             ,
             quandiu
             bonî
             &
             Sancti
             Episcopi
             Ecclesiis
             praefuerunt
             ,
             quis
             inficiari
             poss●t
             ?
          
           
             g
             Citat
             per
             Petrum
             Moulin
             :
             filium
             Hieron
             .
             Zanch.
             Thefibus
             de
             vera
             reformandarum
             Ecclesiarum
             ratione
             .
             Testor
             me
             coram
             Deo
             in
             mea
             conscientia
             non
             alio
             habere
             loco
             quàm
             Schismaticorum
             illos
             omnes
             ,
             qui
             in
             parte
             Reformationis
             Ecclesiarum
             ponu●t
             nullos
             habere
             Episcopos
             ,
             qui
             authoritatis
             gradu
             suos
             compresbyteros
             emineant
             ,
             ubi
             liquido
             possint
             haberi
             .
             Praterea
             cum
             D.
             Calv.
             nullo
             non
             Anathemate
             dignos
             censeo
             ,
             quotquot
             illi
             Hierarchiae
             ,
             quae
             se
             Domino
             Jesu
             submittit
             ,
             subjici
             nolunt
             .
          
           
             h
             Zanchius
             pag.
             7.
             in
             suâ
             Confessione
             .
             Quid
             cortlus
             ex
             historiis
             ,
             ex
             conciliis
             ,
             ex
             omnium
             patrum
             scriptis
             ,
             quàm
             illos
             Ministrorum
             Ordines
             ,
             de
             quibus
             dicimus
             cum
             totius
             Reipubl
             .
             Christiana
             consensu
             in
             Ecclesia
             constitutos
             &
             receptos
             fuisse
             ?
             Quis
             autem
             ego
             sum
             qui
             quod
             tota
             Ecclesiâ
             approbat
             improbem
             ?
             neque
             omnes
             docti
             viri
             nostri
             temporis
             improbare
             ausi
             sunt
             ,
             quippe
             quod
             norunt
             &
             licuisse
             hac
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             ex
             pietate
             atque
             ad
             optimos
             fines
             pro
             aedificatione
             electorum
             ea
             omnia
             fuisse
             perfecta
             &
             ordinata●
             quid
             quod
             in
             Ecclesiis
             Protestantium
             non
             desunt
             Episcopi
             .
          
           
             i
             Wallo
             ,
             alias
             Salmasius
             lib.
             de
             Episc.
             p.
             413
             Episcopus
             Ecclesiis
             regendis
             unicus
             praepositus
             est
             qui
             &
             Presbyteris
             pluribus
             unius
             Ecclesiae
             praeesset
             .
             Bono
             fine
             hoc
             institutum
             esse
             nemo
             negat
             ,
             cum
             optima
             ratio
             fuerit
             ita
             instituendi
             .
          
           
             k
             Conradus
             Verstius
             in
             Apol.
             Pro
             Eccles.
             Orthodox
             ;
             de
             Augustan
             .
             Confess
             .
             pag.
             285.
             in
             Colloquio
             Possiaceno
             Augustanae
             confessioni
             per
             omnia
             se
             subscribere
             paratos
             esse
             ,
             testati
             sunt
             praeterquam
             Articulo
             doctrina
             de
             Eucharistiâ
             ,
             utpote
             obscuriùs
             positâ
             .
          
           
             l
             Beza
             c.
             21.
             pag.
             343.
             apud
             Sarav
             .
             Quod
             falsissimè
             &
             impudentissimè
             nonnulli
             nobis
             objiciunt
             ,
             cuiquam
             uspiam
             Ecclesiae
             sequendum
             nostrum
             peculiare
             exemplum
             praescribamus
             ,
             imperitissimorum
             illorum
             similes
             ,
             qui
             nihil
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             ipsi
             agant
             ,
             rectum
             putant
             .
          
           
             a
             Zanchius
             in
             suâ
             confessione
             ,
             fuit
             mihi
             praterea
             habenda
             ratio
             illarum
             etiam
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             quae
             licet
             Evangelium
             complexae
             sint
             ,
             suos
             tamen
             ,
             &
             re
             &
             nomine
             habuerunt
             Episcopos
             ,
             quos
             (
             mutatis
             benis
             graecis
             nominibus
             in
             malè
             Latina
             )
             vocant
             Superintendentes
             &
             Generales
             Superintendentes
             ;
             sed
             etiam
             ubi
             neque
             vetera
             illa
             bona
             Graeca
             neque
             haec
             nova
             male
             Latina
             verba
             obtinent
             ,
             ibi
             tamen
             solent
             esse
             aliquot
             primarii
             ,
             penes
             quos
             fere
             tota
             est
             Authoritas
             .
             Sed
             cum
             de
             rebus
             convenit
             quid
             de
             nominibus
             altercamur
             ?
             Teste
             Sarav
             .
             de
             Ministrorum
             gradibus
             ,
             c.
             23.
             p.
             365.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             in
             Epist
             ad
             Evag●
             Omnes
             Episcopi
             (
             ubicunque
             sunt
             locorum
             )
             Successores
             sunt
             Apostolorum
             .
             Ad
             Evagr.
             Quod
             posteà
             unus
             est
             electus
             ,
             quae
             praepon●retur
             caeteris
             ,
             in
             Schismatis
             remedium
             factum
             est
             ,
             nequisquam
             ad
             se
             trahens
             Ecclesiam
             Christi
             corrumpat
             .
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             advers
             .
             Lucif
             .
             Ecclesiae
             salus
             ex
             summi
             Sacerdotis
             dignitate
             pēdet
             ,
             cui
             nisi
             exors
             quaedam
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             ●minens
             detur
             potestas
             ,
             tot
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             efficientur
             Schismata
             quot
             Sacerdotes
             .
          
           
             c
             Tertull.
             lib.
             de
             Baptismo
             ,
             Episcopus
             propter
             Ecclesia
             honorem
             ,
             quo
             salvo
             salva
             est
             Pax.
             
          
           
             d
             Nyssen
             .
             Hom.
             in
             Ecclesiast
             .
             ut
             Chorus
             ad
             Coriphaeum
             respicit
             ,
             nempè
             suum
             ductorem
             ,
             nauta
             ad
             Gubernatorem
             &
             Acies
             ad
             Imperatorem
             ;
             ita
             etiam
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             qui
             praesunt
             in
             coetu
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
             orat
             .
             in
             dicta
             Apostoli
             ,
             
               Omnia
               in
               gloriam
               Dei.
            
             Quemadmodum
             Chorus
             Praecentorem
             ,
             &
             nautarum
             multitudo
             Gubernatorem
             requirit
             ,
             sic
             &
             Sacerdotem
             coetus
             Pontificem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Basil.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Eccles.
             Ai.
             de
             Episcopis
             Membra
             Ecclesiae
             hâc
             dignitate
             tanquam
             unâ
             qua●em
             animâ
             in
             concordiam
             ,
             &
             communionem
             reducantur
             .
          
           
             f
             Cyprian
             Epist
             .
             Vnde
             Haereses
             ,
             unde
             Schismata
             ,
             nisi
             quòd
             Sacerdoti
             dei
             non
             obtemperent
             ,
             qui
             est
             loco
             Christi
             Judex
             .
             Idem
             Epist.
             55.
             
             Actum
             est
             de
             Episcopatûs
             vigore
             ,
             &
             de
             Ecclesiae
             gubernandae
             sublimi
             ac
             divinâ
             potestate
             ,
             &c.
             
               (
               where
               he
               speaketh
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             )
          
           
             Smestym
             .
             in
             their
             vindication
             .
          
           
             a
             Brightman●n
             ●n
             Apocalyps
             .
             Dioclesian
             te
             .
             poribus
             erant
             atrocissimae
             clades
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             fideles
             ad
             extremum
             certamen
             constanter
             perstiterunt
             ,
             reportantes
             Trophaea
             victoriae
             corporis
             stigmata
             .
          
           
             b
             Complures
             Episc.
             insignes
             erant
             in
             Concilio
             Nicaeno
             ;
             &
             rursus
             qui
             historiam
             scripsit
             ,
             meminit
             centum
             &
             sexaginta
             Episcoporum
             qui
             in
             Sagasan●
             extincti
             sunt
             ,
             &
             in
             provincias
             edicto
             Regis
             proferantur
             ut
             delerentur
             universi
             qui
             sacros
             ordines
             habuerint
             .
          
           
             c
             Beza
             de
             Ministrorum
             gradibus
             ,
             c.
             25.
             pag.
             543.
             apud
             Saravian
             .
             Neminem
             adhuc
             audivi
             loquentem
             ,
             neque
             legi
             scribentem
             ,
             qui
             non
             honorificè
             ,
             sicut
             par
             est
             ,
             de
             magnis
             illis
             suorum
             temporum
             hominibus
             sentiat
             :
             nempe
             Nazianzeno
             ,
             Nisseno
             ,
             Basilio
             magno
             Athanasio
             ,
             Cypriano
             ,
             Chrysostimo
             ,
             Ambrosio
             ,
             Augustino
             .
          
           
             *
             Iren.
             lib.
             5.
             adversus
             haeres
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             book
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Romish
               Grand
               Impostor
            
             ,
             throughout
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Brightman
             in
             Apoc.
             cap.
             8.
             13.
             
               cited
               hereafter
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Beza
             tractat
             .
             de
             Minist
             .
             gradibus
             c.
             23.
             
             Cert●
             si
             ab
             ipsis
             Apostolis
             esset
             profecta
             haec
             mutatio
             ,
             non
             vererer
             illam
             ut
             caeteras
             Apostolicas
             Ordinationes
             divinae
             in
             solidum
             dispositioni
             tribuere
             .
          
           
             b
             Scultetus
             observat
             in
             Tit.
             esse
             juris
             divini
             .
             Ratio
             .
             Apostolos
             prafixisse
             Presbyteris
             Episcopos
             .
          
           
             c
             Walo
             ,
             alias
             Salmasius
             lib.
             de
             Episc.
             pag.
             422.
             
             Institutio
             Episcopi
             si
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
             est
             Jure
             Divino
             .
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             .
             in
             1.
             ad
             Tit.
             Sicut
             Presbyteri
             sciant
             se
             Ecclesiae
             consuetudine
             iis
             ,
             qui
             sibi
             praepositi
             sunt
             esse
             subjectos
             ;
             ita
             Episcopi
             noverint
             se
             magis
             consuetudine
             ,
             quam
             dispositionis
             Dominicae
             veritate
             Presbyteris
             esse
             majores
             ,
             &
             in
             communi
             debere
             Ecclesias
             regere
             .
          
           
             b
             Scultet
             .
             observat
             in
             Tit.
             ●8
             .
             Nisi
             forte
             consuetudinem
             Ecclesiae
             pro
             consuetudine
             Apostolicâ
             ,
             et
             dispositionis
             Dominica
             veritatem
             pro
             instituto
             Christi
             capiat
             .
          
           
             c
             Hieron
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Tit.
             Antequam
             Diaboli
             instinctu
             studia
             in
             Religione
             fierent
             diversa
             inter
             populos
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Pauli
             ,
             Ego
             Apollinis
             ,
             Ego
             Gephae
             ,
             communi
             consilio
             Presbyteris
             Ecclesiae
             gubernabantur
             postea
             autem
             in
             toto
             terrarum
             orbe
             decretum
             est
             ut
             unus
             ex
             Presbyteris
             electus
             superponetur
             saeteris
             .
          
           
             d
             Scultetus
             in
             Tit.
             hoc
             caeptum
             est
             viventibus
             Apostolis
             ,
             prior
             Epistol
             .
             ad
             Corinthios
             nos
             dubitare
             non
             finit
             .
          
           
             e
             Videlius
             in
             Epist.
             Ignat.
             ad
             Philadelphenses
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             
             Discrimen
             illud
             Presbyterorum
             &
             Episcopi
             ut
             ex
             pluribus
             Epistolarum
             locis
             apparet
             ,
             tempore
             Ignatii
             fuit
             ,
             etenim
             illud
             valde
             maturè
             ipsorum
             Apostolorum
             temporibus
             in
             Ecclesiam
             irrepsit
             statim
             postquam
             dici
             coeptum
             est
             ,
             Ego
             sum
             Pauli
             ,
             Ego
             Cephae
             ,
             &c.
             
             Teste
             Hieronymo
             in
             Titum
             .
          
           
             f
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Euagr.
             Omnes
             Episcopi
             (
             ubi
             cunque
             sunt
             locorum
             )
             successores
             sunt
             Apostoli
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             they
             are
             set
             down
             in
             their
             divers
             Titles
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Ecclesiasticis
               scriptoribus
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Idem
             de
             script
             .
             Ecclesi
             .
             Jacobus
             minor
             Hierosolymitanus
             Episcopus
             ,
             Marcus
             Ecclesiae
             Alexandrinae
             primus
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
             h
             Idem
             Epist.
             ad
             Euag.
             58.
             
             Aaron
             &
             filii
             summi
             Sacerdotes
             &
             us
             Aaron
             ,
             Eleazar
             ,
             &
             Levitae
             ,
             juxta
             traditiones
             Apostolicas
             hoc
             sunt
             Episcopi
             ,
             Presbyteri
             ,
             &
             Diaconi
             .
          
           
             i
             Idem
             ad
             Ruper
             ●
             advers
             .
             Vigilant
             .
             Miror
             sanctum
             Episcopum
             in
             cujus
             parochiâ
             Presbyter
             esse
             dicitur
             ,
             a●quiesc●re
             furori
             ejus
             ,
             &
             non
             virgâ
             Apostolicâ
             &
             ferre
             confringere
             vas
             inutile
             .
          
           
             Smectym
             .
             vind
             .
             pag.
             136.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             above
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             above
             .
          
           
             a
             Vedelius
             .
             Exercit.
             8.
             ad
             Mariam
             in
             Ignatium
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
             Lino
             &
             Cleto
             defunctis
             ante
             Clementem
             ,
             solus
             Clemens
             superstes
             ,
             solus
             etiam
             Episcopi
             nomen
             retinuit
             ,
             tum
             quia
             inter
             adjutores
             Apostolorum
             solus
             ipse
             restabat
             ,
             tum
             quia
             jam
             invaluerat
             distinctio
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             .
             ita
             ut
             caeteris
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             Presbyteris
             ,
             qui
             cum
             solo
             Clemente
             ,
             essent
             ,
             nomen
             id
             non
             fuerit
             tributum
             .
          
           
             b
             Clement
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             Epist
             ▪
             p.
             57.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Ireneus
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Habemus
             annumerari
             eos
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             instituti
             sunt
             Episcopi
             in
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             qui
             nihil
             tale
             docuerunt
             ,
             &
             l.
             4.
             c.
             43.
             
             Qui
             cum
             successione
             Episcopatûs
             Chrisma
             veritatis
             certum
             acceperunt
             .
          
           
             b
             Tertull.
             praescript
             .
             cap.
             31
             lib.
             4.
             contra
             Marcion
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
             Romanae
             perinde
             &
             caeterae
             extant
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quae
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Episcopatum
             constitutos
             Apostolici
             seminis
             traduces
             habeant
             .
          
           
             c
             Origen
             in
             Joha●
             ▪
             de
             Episc.
             Quod
             Dominus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ordinavit
             post
             Apostolos
             ,
             quià
             in
             eâ
             primum
             〈◊〉
             sunt
             locum
             .
          
           
             d
             August
             .
             Epist.
             42.
             
             Radix
             Christianae
             societatis
             per
             sedes
             Apostolorum
             &
             successiones
             Episcoporum
             certâ
             per
             orbem
             propagatione
             diffunditur
             .
          
           
             e
             Walo
             ,
             alias
             Salmas
             .
             de
             Episc
             pag.
             201.
             
             Absurdum
             est
             Clementis
             Alexandrini
             commentum
             .
             &
             p.
             406.
             
             Fabula
             est
             ,
             quam
             in
             libri
             Hypotypose
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             de
             ordinatione
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Eusebius
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Jacobus
             ,
             quem
             Scriptura
             fratrem
             Domini
             nominat
             ,
             Hierosolymae
             Ecclesiae
             sedem
             accepit
             .
          
           
             g
             Epiphan
             .
             lib
             ,
             2.
             cap
             2.
             
             Haeres
             .
             65.
             
             Jacobus
             primus
             Ecclesiae
             Hierosolymitanae
             .
          
           
             h
             Egesippus
             ,
             Apostolorum
             temporibus
             erat
             quod
             Jacobus
             cognomento
             Justus
             Ecclesiam
             Hieros
             .
             post
             Apost
             .
             accepit
             ,
             sic
             Hieron
             ,
             de
             scriptis
             Ecclesiae
             in
             Jacobo
             .
          
           
             i
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             33.
             in
             Act.
             1.
             15.
             
             Jacobus
             Episc.
             Ecclesiae
             Hieroolymitanae
             .
          
           
             k
             Ambros.
             in
             1.
             
             Galat.
             Jacobus
             ab
             Apostolis
             Hierosol
             .
             constitutus
             est
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
             l
             Synod
             .
             6.
             in
             Trullo
             can
             .
             32.
             
             Ad
             stipulantes
             .
             enimvero
             hic
             est
             ille
             Jacobus
             ,
             qui
             fixum
             Hier●solymis
             habuit
             domicilium
             velut
             Ordinarius
             Episcopus
             ,
             quem
             Paulus
             primo
             &
             ultimo
             suo
             adventu
             invenit
             in
             urbe
             Apostolis
             fere
             omnibus
             foris
             Evangelizantibus
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             
             Act.
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             Scultetus
             observat
             in
             Tit.
             Jacobum
             ab
             Apostolis
             Hierosolymorum
             Episcopum
             ordinatum
             testantur
             patres
             quam
             plurimi
             .
          
           
             n
             Zuinglius
             tom
             .
             2.
             de
             Eccles.
             fol.
             48.
             
             Apostoli
             Apostolorum
             nomina
             deposuerunt
             ,
             uni
             sedi
             affixi
             ,
             sive
             senecta
             impediti
             ,
             aut
             peregrinationibus
             afflicti
             ;
             exemplum
             esto
             Jacobus
             minor
             Hierosol
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
             o
             Moulin
             lib.
             de
             Vatibus
             cap.
             10.
             
             Apostoli
             toti
             Ecclesiae
             invigilabant
             in
             solidum
             &
             indivisum
             ,
             aliquam
             tamen
             peculiarem
             provinciam
             quibusdam
             Apostolis
             fuisse
             assignatam
             discimus
             ex
             Sacrâ
             Scripturâ
             ,
             Gal
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Archiepiscopus
             Spalatensis
             ,
             tomo
             quarto
             .
          
           
             Vedelius
             professor
             Genevensis
             Apol.
             pro
             Ignatio
             cap.
             1.
             
             Ignatius
             Apostolorum
             discipulus
             erat
             ;
             quem
             nemo
             negabit
             fuisse
             virum
             sanctissimum
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             Antiochiae
             Episcopum
             ,
             et
             qui
             Christi
             veritati
             Testimonium
             praebuerit
             saevissimo
             mortis
             genere
             sub
             Trajano
             Imperatore
             .
          
           
             Item
             Exercit.
             prima
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Trall
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             §
             4.
             
             Bellar.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Pontifice
             c.
             25.
             
             Quemadmodum
             Apostoli
             primi
             erant
             sub
             Christo
             ,
             ita
             Episcopi
             primi
             sub
             Pontifice
             .
             Resp.
             Imo
             Episcopi
             non
             sunt
             primi
             sub
             Pontifice
             ,
             sed
             sub
             Christo
             ,
             nisi
             Bellarmino
             Ignatius
             mentitur
             ,
             qui
             Episcopum
             nullam
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             habere
             supra
             se
             potestatem
             dicit
             hâc
             ipsâ
             Epistolâ
             .
             Et
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Smyrnenses
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ib.
             c.
             9.
             num
             .
             8.
             
             Pontificii
             statuunt
             Papam
             ut
             Episcoporum
             Dominum
             :
             at
             Ignatii
             tempore
             maximus
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             erat
             Episcopus
             ,
             post
             .
             Archiep.
             Item
             Exercit.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             num
             .
             4.
             
             Ignat.
             in
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Polycarp
             .
             Verba
             ejus
             monēt
             Episcopū
             officii
             sui
             ,
             ut
             agnoscat
             se
             tum
             demum
             aliorum
             Episcopum
             esse
             ,
             quando
             ipse
             Episcoporū
             principi
             pareat
             :
             Talibus
             Episcopis
             &
             libenter
             paremus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             August
             .
             de
             Baptism
             .
             contra
             Donatist
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Quod
             universa
             tenet
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             nec
             consiliis
             institutum
             ,
             sed
             semper
             retentum
             est
             ,
             non
             nisi
             Authoritate
             Apostolica
             traditum
             rectissime
             creditur
             .
          
           
             a
             Calv
             Tract
             .
             Theol.
             Eccl●si
             .
             reform
             ,
             a●
             74
             Iren●o
             &
             Origini
             negotium
             erat
             cum
             improbis
             nebulonibus
             ▪
             qui
             ,
             dum
             pro
             lig●o●os
             errores
             p●●●errent
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             eos
             sibi
             divinitus
             rev●latos
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hujus
             〈…〉
             facilis
             erat
             Revel●tio
             quô
             ●adhuc
             superstites
             erant
             multi
             ,
             qui
             familiares
             Apostolorum
             discipuli
             fuerunt
             :
             quibus
             rec●ns
             erat
             hujus
             doctrinae
             memoria
             ,
             quam
             Apostoli
             tradiderunt
             .
          
           
             b
             Beza
             de
             Minist
             gradibus
             .
             Pro
             primatu
             Ordinis
             inter
             Presbyteros
             communicato
             ●●nguli
             p●storibus
             per
             vices
             Primatùs
             dignitate
             ,
             quod
             visum
             fuit
             hunc
             ad
             unum
             equidem
             ●otius
             p●esbyterii
             judicio
             delectum
             transferre
             ,
             certè
             reprehendi
             nec
             possit
             ,
             nec
             deb●t
             ,
             cum
             〈◊〉
             ●●●ustus
             mos
             〈◊〉
             primum
             presbyterum
             deligendo
             in
             Alexandrinâ
             Ecclesiâ
             celeberrimâ
             inde
             à
             Marco
             Evangeli●●
             observatus
             .
          
           
             c
             B●za
             de
             Minist
             grad
             .
             c.
             23.
             ●uod
             autem
             unus
             electus
             est
             qu●●aeteris
             praeponer●tur
             ,
             in
             Schismatis
             factum
             est
             Remelium
             ,
             ne
             unusquisque
             ad
             se
             Christum
             traho●●s
             Ecclesiam
             rumperet
             ;
             nam
             &
             Alexandriae
             a
             Marco
             Evangelistâ
             ad
             Heracl
             .
             usque
             et
             Dionysium
             Episcopos
             ,
             Presbyteri
             unum
             semper
             à
             se
             electum
             in
             cel●iore
             gradu
             coll●catum
             Episcopum
             nominabant
             .
          
           
             d
             Moulin
             Ep.
             3.
             ad
             Episc.
             Winton
             .
             Non
             sum
             adeo
             ●ris
             duri
             ut
             velim
             adversus
             illa
             veteris
             Ecalesiae
             Lumina
             Ignatium
             ,
             Polycarpum
             Cyprianum
             ,
             Augustinum
             ,
             Chrysostomum
             ,
             &c.
             ferre
             sententiam
             ,
             ut
             adversus
             usurpatores
             mùneris
             illiciti
             :
             plus
             semper
             apud
             me
             potuit
             veneranda
             Antiquitas
             ,
             quam
             novella
             cujusquam
             constitutio
             .
             
               See
               below
               .
               The
               like
               acknowledgment
               will
            
             Beza
             
               give
               us
               hereafter
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Scultet
             .
             observat
             .
             in
             Titum
             .
             c.
             8.
             sed
             ego
             de
             Jacobo
             dicam
             ,
             non
             illo
             quidem
             Apostolo
             sed
             Salvatoris
             nostri
             fratre
             .
          
           
             f
             Bucer
             de
             Anim.
             curâ
             et
             officio
             Pastor
             :
             Apud
             patres
             Hieronymo
             vetustiores
             clara
             habemus
             Testimonia
             ,
             in
             praecipuis
             Ecclesiis
             omnibus
             temporibus
             Apostolorum
             ita
             comparatum
             est
             ,
             ut
             Presbyteris
             omnibus
             quidem
             officium
             Episcopale
             fuerit
             impositum
             .
             Interim
             tamen
             Apostolorum
             temporibus
             unus
             ,
             de
             Presbyteris
             electus
             utque
             ordinatus
             est
             in
             officii
             ducem
             &
             quasi
             Antistitem
             ,
             qui
             cateris
             omnibus
             praeivit
             ,
             &
             curam
             animarum
             ,
             ministeriumque
             Episcopale
             pracipuè
             &
             in
             summo
             gessit
             atque
             administravit
             ,
             quod
             de
             Jacobo
             legis
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             ubi
             Lucas
             Jacobum
             describit
             ut
             Antistitem
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             omniumque
             Presbyterorum
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Thesi●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Smect
             .
             vindicat
             .
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Nazianz
             ,
             orat
             .
             28.
             
             Fuit
             tempus
             quando
             corda●●
             &
             prudentes
             viri
             Episcopatum
             in
             admiratione
             habuerunt
             &
             disiderabant
             
          
           
             b
             Walo
             pag.
             355.
             usus
             ,
             inquit
             obtinuit
             ,
             ut
             Episcopatus
             Presbyterio
             major
             sit
             secundum
             honorum
             vocabula
             ,
             Ergo
             usu
             &
             consuetudine
             Ecclesiae
             priùs
             constitutum
             est
             ut
             Episcopi
             majores
             essent
             Presbyteris
             ,
             tum
             ex
             re
             distinctâ
             vocabulorum
             etiam
             insequuta
             est
             distinctio
             .
          
           
             c
             Smect
             ▪
             Vindic
             .
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             above
             .
          
           
             a
             Walo
             lib.
             de
             Episc.
             per
             totum
             cap.
             primum
             extraordinariâ
             missione
             &
             functione
             p.
             70.
             sic
             alii
             discipuli
             Christi
             &
             Apostolorum
             ejus
             &c.
             p.
             229
             Titum
             Cretae
             insulae
             praefecit
             Paulus
             ,
             qui
             non
             singulari
             in
             aliquâ
             Civitate
             Episcopus
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             totam
             illam
             provinciam
             ad
             tempus
             procuraret
             .
             Tales
             fuerunt
             Apostolorum
             auditores
             &
             discipuli
             ,
             quique
             primi
             eorum
             successores
             .
          
           
             †
             Smect
             .
          
           
             b
             Beza
             de
             Minist
             .
             grad
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
             Habuit
             jam
             tum
             Presbyterium
             suum
             aliquem
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Presbyterum
             ,
             etiam
             Presbyterorum
             manente
             communi
             appellatione
             .
          
           
             c
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             his
             conference
             with
             Hart.
             c.
             8
             divis
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Calvinus
             in
             Titum
             ▪
             1
             5.
             
             Discimus
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             non
             eam
             fuisse
             aqualitatem
             inter
             Ministros
             ,
             quia
             unus
             aliquis
             authoritate
             prae●sset
             .
          
           
             †
             Smectym
             .
             vindicat
             pag.
             115.
             
          
           
             a
             Luther
             tom
             .
             1.
             fol.
             309
             Resolutiones
             ejus
             super
             propositiones
             Lypsiae
             disputat
             conclus
             .
             13.
             
             Proboquamlibet
             civitatem
             habere
             debere
             Episcopum
             proprium
             jure
             divino
             ,
             quod
             ex
             Paulo
             ad
             Titum
             ostendo
             dicente
             ,
             (
             Hujus
             rei
             gratiâ
             reliqui
             te
             Creta
             ,
             ut
             quae
             desunt
             corrigas
             ,
             &
             constituos
             Presbyteros
             per
             civitates
             ,
             sicut
             disposui
             tibi
             )
             Hos
             autem
             Presbyteros
             fuisse
             Episcopos
             Hieron
             ,
             &
             textus
             sequens
             ostendit
             dicens
             ,
             Oportet
             Episcopum
             irreprehensibilem
             esse
             ,
             &c.
             B.
             Augustin
             .
             in
             Epist
             ad
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             descripturus
             rationem
             reddit
             &
             dicit
             .
             Erat
             enim
             Civitas
             quasi
             diceret
             ,
             non
             erat
             simplex
             Presbyter
             ,
             sed
             Eipse
             .
             de
             quo
             loquor
             ,
             quia
             erat
             civitas
             cui
             praeerat
             .
          
           
             b
             Scultetus
             in
             Titum
             cap.
             8.
             pa.
             10.
             
             At
             Paulus
             Ephesi
             et
             in
             Cretâ
             aliquandiu
             docuerat
             ,
             ideo
             Titum
             &
             Timotheum
             in
             Cretâ
             jubet
             manere
             non
             utiquè
             ut
             Evangelistas
             sed
             Ecclesia
             gubernatores
             .
             Id
             quod
             etiam
             Epistolae
             ad
             utrumque
             scriptae
             evincunt
             :
             In
             his
             enim
             non
             Ecclesiae
             colligendae
             ,
             que
             erat
             Evangelistarum
             sed
             collectae
             gubernandae
             ,
             quae
             est
             Episcoporum
             ,
             rationem
             ,
             illi●
             praescribit
             ;
             suntque
             pracepta
             omnia
             ita
             confirmata
             ,
             ut
             non
             speciatim
             ad
             Timotheum
             vel
             Titum
             ,
             sed
             generatim
             ad
             omnes
             Episcopos
             referentur
             .
             Ideoque
             ad
             Temporariam
             Evangelistarum
             potestatem
             minimè
             quadrent
             
          
           
             c
             Moulin
             in
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Epis●
             .
             Winton
             .
             Quomodo
             appellaveris
             Titum
             ,
             Timotheum
             ,
             &
             Marcum
             ,
             seu
             Episcopos
             sive
             Evangelistas
             ?
             constat
             eos
             habuisse
             successores
             Episcopos
             haerede●
             illius
             preminentiae
             
          
           
             d
             Paulus
             Tossanus
             index
             in
             Sacra
             Bib.
             Titus
             comes
             Peregrinationum
             Pauli
             ,
             postea
             Cretensium
             Episcopus
             
          
           
             e
             Zuinglius
             tom
             .
             2.
             fol.
             45.
             
             Idem
             Episcopi
             &
             Evangelistae
             nomen
             ;
             nam
             Paulus
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
             [
             Tu
             vigila
             ,
             opus
             Evangelist●
             perage
             :
             ministerium
             tuum
             probatum
             reddito
             ]
             aliquo
             in
             loco
             tunc
             temporis
             fuit
             Episcopus
             ,
             cum
             haec
             scriberet
             Apostolus
             ,
             Ergo
             constat
             idem
             fuisse
             Officium
             utriusque
             .
          
           
             f
             Gerhard
             ,
             tom
             .
             6.
             
             De
             Minister
             ,
             Ecclesiast
             ▪
             num
             .
             227.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             
               Fac
               quae
               Evangelistae
            
             .
             Haec
             v●x
             hoc
             in
             loco
             generaliter
             sumitur
             ,
             non
             specialiter
             pro
             quodam
             Doctorum
             ordine
             ,
             quo
             Timotheus
             constitutus
             fuerit
             Ecclesiae
             Ephesinae
             Episcopus
             ,
             nec
             ulterius
             Paulum
             comitatus
             .
             Sicut
             etiam
             Lutherus
             reddidit
             specialiter
             [
             dicti
             Evangelistae
             erant
             Apostolorum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             à
             qutbus
             in
             partem
             muneris
             Apostolici
             asciti
             ad
             diversa
             l●ca
             ab
             illis
             mittebantur
             .
             In
             illorum
             Evangelistarum
             numero
             censendi
             sunt
             Timotheus
             et
             Titus
             .
             Timotheum
             Lystria
             assumpsit
             Paulus
             Act.
             16.
             postea
             eum
             misit
             in
             Macedoniam
             Act.
             19.
             22.
             
             &
             ad
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             Ad
             Phil.
             2
             19.
             
             Ad
             Thes.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Tandem
             vero
             Ephesi●ae
             Ecclesiae
             Episcopus
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Titum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             23.
             cum
             misit
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             12.
             18.
             
             Assumpsit
             secum
             Hierosel
             .
             Gal.
             2.
             1.
             
             Misit
             in
             Dalmatiam
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
             Tandem
             Cretensium
             Ecclestatum
             constituit
             Episcopum
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             
               Conference
               with
            
             Hart
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             distinct
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Calvin
             .
             institut
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             S.
             7.
             
             Pastoribus
             singulis
             assignatur
             sede●
             ,
             interea
             non
             negamus
             ,
             qui●
             pastor
             alias
             Ecclesias
             adjuvare
             possit
             ,
             qui
             uni
             est
             alligatus●
             sive
             quid
             turbarura
             intercedat
             quod
             ejus
             praesentiam
             requirat
             ,
             sive
             ab
             eo
             petàtur
             consilium
             .
             Nec
             enim
             sunt
             veluti
             Glebae
             addicti
             ,
             ut
             Jurisconsulti
             .
          
           
             a
             Walo
             ,
             alias
             Salmas
             .
             lib.
             de
             Episc.
             pag.
             229.
             
             Titum
             Cretae
             insulae
             praefecit
             Paulus
             ,
             qui
             non
             singulari
             in
             aliqu●
             civitate
             Episcopus
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             t●tam
             illam
             provinciam
             ad
             tempus
             procuraret
             .
             Tales
             fuerunt
             Apostolorum
             Auditores
             &
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quicunque
             primi
             eorum
             successores
             extitere
             ,
          
           
             b
             Hieron
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             script
             .
             Ephesiorum
             Episcopus
             à
             Paulo
             ordinatus
             .
          
           
             c
             Ambros.
             in
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Timoth
             c.
             3.
             
             Hunc
             creatum
             Episcopum
             .
          
           
             d
             Greg.
             Pap.
             de
             Curat
             .
             Past.
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Primasius
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Episc.
             pag
             183.
             
             Sit
             ergo
             hoc
             fixum
             ,
             per
             Angelos
             nihilaliud
             voluisse
             Johannem
             designari
             ,
             nisi
             ipsas
             Ecclesias
             .
          
           
             Smect
             .
             vindication
             .
          
           
             Smect
             .
             vindic
             .
             pag.
             143
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Calvin
             institut
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             5
             ,
             De
             voce
             hâc
             Apostoli
             ,
             etsi
             ex
             verbi
             Etym
             ritè
             sic
             possunt
             vocari
             omnes
             verbi
             Ministri
             ,
             quoniam
             à
             Domino
             mittuntur
             nuncii
             ;
             sed
             tamen
             quia
             magni
             refert
             certam
             habere
             de
             eorum
             missione
             notitiam
             ,
             qui
             rem
             inauditam
             afferrent
             ,
             duodecim
             illos
             peculiari
             hoc
             titulo
             ante
             omnes
             insigniri
             oportuit
             .
          
           
             *
             Smect
             .
             vind
             .
             pag.
             146.
             
          
           
             Smectym
             .
             pag.
             148.
             vindicat
             .
          
           
             a
             Brightman
             in
             Apoc.
             p.
             11.
             
             Ephejus
             evasit
             nobilior
             propter
             Pauli
             operam
             triennalem
             in
             eâ
             Act.
             19.
             10.
             
             &
             20.
             31.
             
             Divinam
             ad
             populum
             Scriptam
             Epist.
             datum
             iis
             Timotheum
             pastorem
             ac
             faelicissimam
             Johannis
             .
             Apost
             .
             per
             tot
             annos
             irrigationem
             .
          
           
             a
             Master
             Deodate
             his
             notes
             upon
             the
             Apoc.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Beza
             in
             Apoc.
             2.
             1.
             
             Angelus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quem
             oportet
             admoneri
             &
             per
             eum
             Collegas
             ,
             totamque
             adeo
             Ecclesiam
             .
          
           
             c
             Bullinger
             in
             Apoc.
             cap.
             2.
             concio
             septima
             .
             Nemo
             autem
             existimet
             hanc
             Epiostlam
             uni
             inscriptam
             Angelo
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Episcop●
             vel
             pastori
             ,
             nihil
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             pertinere
             .
             Nam
             sub
             finem
             Epistolae
             Epiphonema
             adjicitur
             .
             Qui
             habet
             aurem
             audiat
             quid
             Scriptura
             dicat
             Ecclesiis
             .
             Nominatur
             ergo
             pastor
             ,
             sed
             non
             excluduntur
             oviculae
             ;
             Interim
             verò
             Angelo
             inscribitur
             ,
             ut
             admoneantur
             Pastores
             ,
             in
             ipsis
             esse
             per
             multum
             sitū
             qualis
             sit
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             d
             Marlorat
             .
             in
             Apoc.
             1.
             12.
             
             Quamvis
             quaedam
             tam
             in
             Clero
             ,
             quàm
             in
             populo
             corrigenda
             essent
             ,
             non
             tamen
             populum
             ,
             sed
             Clerum
             aggreditur
             :
             nec
             quemlibet
             de
             Clero
             ,
             nominatim
             principem
             Cleri
             ,
             utique
             Episcopum
             .
          
           
             e
             Gualther
             .
             Hom.
             9.
             in
             Apoc.
             8.
             
             Angelo
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Episcopo
             Smyrnensi
             ,
             atque
             adeo
             toti
             Ecclesia
             ;
             constat
             ex
             Historiis
             Polycarpum
             fuisse
             hunc
             Angelum
             .
          
           
             f
             Gaspar
             .
             Sib.
             in
             Apoc.
             p.
             185.
             de
             uno
             singulari
             Angelo
             ,
             qua
             sententia
             mihi
             magis
             arridet
             .
          
           
             g
             Piscator
             in
             eandem
             Apoc.
             [
             Angelo
             ]
             id
             est
             ,
             Episcopo
             ,
             nec
             non
             ipsi
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             h
             Paraus
             
               [
               Angelo
               Ephesinae
               Ecclesiae
            
             ]
             sic
             vocat
             pastorem
             ejus
             ,
             eadem
             apellatione
             Christus
             aliarum
             Ecclesiarum
             Episcopos
             dignatur
             .
          
           
             i
             Aretius
             [
             Angelo
             ]
             id
             est
             Ministro
             Ecclesiae
             per
             quem
             ad
             totum
             coetum
             res
             proferantur
             .
          
           
             k
             P.
             Martyr
             cōment
             ,
             in
             primam
             Corinth
             .
             11
             Johannes
             jubetur
             scribere
             ad
             Angelos
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             quierant
             illarum
             Episcopi
             .
          
           
             l
             Scultetus
             observat
             in
             Tit.
             Doctissimi
             quique
             interpretes
             per
             septem
             Ecclesiarum
             Angelos
             interpretantur
             septem
             Ecclesiarum
             Episcopos
             ,
             neque
             enim
             aliter
             possunt
             ,
             vim
             nisi
             facere
             textui
             velint
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Dr.
               Reynolds
            
             in
             his
             Conference
             .
             with
             Hart.
             c.
             2.
             divisio
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Dr.
             Fulke
             in
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             Ad
             Pergamensis
             Ecclesiae
             Episcopum
             Epistola
             haec
             destinatur
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Mr.
               Cartwright
            
             on
             the
             Rhems
             Testament
             upon
             Apoc
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ambros.
             in
             1
             Corint
             .
             1.
             
             Angelos
             Episcopos
             dico
             ,
             sicut
             docet
             in
             Apocalypsi
             Johannes
             .
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             Epist
             .
             192.
             
             Divind
             voce
             laudatur
             Angeli
             nomine
             Praepositus
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             above
             .
          
           
             a
             Brightmannus
             in
             cap.
             7.
             2.
             id
             est
             .
             Constantius
             .
             cap.
             8.
             17.
             
             Angelus
             volans
             i.
             ●
             .
             Greg.
             Magnus
             c.
             10.
             
             Angelus
             robustus
             ,
             id
             est
             Chestus
             .
             cap.
             14
             
               There
               is
               seven
               times
            
             alius
             Angelus
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               first
               three
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Erant
             hi
             tres
             totidem
             coelestes
             viri
             ,
             &c.
             v.
             15.
             
             Alius
             ,
             ut
             probabile
             est
             Minister
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               after
               doubleth
               fondly
            
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             Angelus
             alius
             est
             ,
             Tho.
             Cromwellus
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             Alius
             Tho.
             Carmerus
             ,
             cap.
             16.
             
             Sunt
             7.
             
             Angeli
             ,
             v.
             2.
             
             Angelus
             primus
             Eliz.
             Regin
             .
             v.
             3.
             
             Secundus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Mart.
             Chemnitius
             .
             v.
             5.
             
             Angelus
             Aquarum
             ,
             Civis
             aliquis
             Magistratus
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
             Alius
             Angelus
             .
             Unus
             aliquis
             .
             Videat
             reliqua
             Lector
             ,
             cap.
             16.
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             5.
             7.
             12.
             17.
             cap.
             18.
             vers
             .
             21.
             cap.
             19.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Polycrat
             .
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Victorem
             apud
             Euseb
             Hist.
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             25
             
          
           
             b
             Concil
             .
             Calced
             .
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Hieronym
             .
             de
             Scrip.
             Eccles.
             Polycarpus
             Johannis
             discipulus
             &
             ab
             es
             Smyrnae
             Episcopus
             ordinatus
             ,
             totius
             Asiae
             princeps
             fult
             ,
             qui
             nonnullos
             Apost
             ,
             lorumqui
             Dominum
             viderant
             Magistros
             habuerit
             &
             viderit
             .
             Postea
             vero
             regnante
             Marco
             Antonio
             quartâ
             post
             Neronem
             persecutione
             Smyrnae
             sedente
             proconsule
             &
             universo
             populo
             in
             Amphithet
             .
             adversus
             eum
             personaliter
             igni
             traditus
             est
             .
          
           
             c
             Hieronym
             .
             de
             Scrip.
             Eccles.
             Polycarpus
             Johannis
             discipulus
             &
             ab
             es
             Smyrnae
             Episcopus
             ordinatus
             ,
             totius
             Asiae
             princeps
             fult
             ,
             qui
             nonnullos
             Apost
             ,
             lorumqui
             Dominum
             viderant
             Magistros
             habuerit
             &
             viderit
             .
             Postea
             vero
             regnante
             Marco
             Antonio
             quartâ
             post
             Neronem
             persecutione
             Smyrnae
             .
             sedente
             proconsule
             &
             universo
             populo
             in
             Amphithet
             ,
             adversus
             eum
             personaliter
             igni
             traditus
             est
             .
          
           
             d
             Euseb.
             Alius
             Polycarpus
             .
             Episc.
             &
             Martyr
             suffr●giis
             Smyrnens
             .
             Episcapatum
             obtinuit
             .
          
           
             e
             Tertull.
             praescript
             .
             cap.
             23.
             à
             Johanne
             Symrnae
             collocatus
             .
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             30.
             
             Episcopus
             Smyrnae
             abiis
             qui
             erant
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Iren.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             vide
             &
             apud
             Euseb
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             55.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Polycarpus
             non
             solum
             edoctus
             â
             Christi
             discipulis
             &
             conversatus
             apud
             multos
             qui
             Christum
             ipsum
             viderunt
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             ab
             Apostolis
             constitutus
             Episcopus
             Ecclesiae
             in
             Asia
             quae
             dicitur
             Smyrna
             ,
             quem
             in
             tenera
             nostra
             aetate
             nos
             ipsi
             vidimus
             ;
             diu
             enim
             vixit
             &
             valdè
             senex
             per
             nobile
             &
             gloriosum
             Martyrium
             vitâ
             decessit
             
          
           
             g
             Ignatius
             Epist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             Epist.
             ad
             Smyrnenses
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vedelius
             ,
             Exercit.
             in
             ist
             a●
             Epist.
             
          
           
             a
             Beza
             de
             Minist
             .
             grad
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
             Quid
             objicis
             in
             atatem
             Johannis
             Apost
             .
             Asiae
             Ecclesia
             septem
             habuerunt
             Episcopos
             ,
             divinâ
             non
             humanâ
             ordinatione
             sibi
             praefectos
             ,
             Apostolo
             singulos
             illos
             singularum
             Ecclesiarum
             Angelos
             minimè
             compellature
             ,
             &
             culpam
             malè
             obitae
             functionis
             minimè
             illi●
             attributuro
             ,
             nisi
             eminentior
             fuisset
             eorum
             in
             Ecclesiae
             regimine
             auctoritas
             :
             Hoc
             ,
             inquam
             ,
             qu●rsum
             adversus
             Hieronymum
             &
             nos
             torques
             ?
             nec
             enim
             ille
             ,
             quum
             diceret
             Ecclesias
             initio
             fuisse
             communi
             Presbyterorum
             consilio
             gubernatas
             ,
             ita
             desipuisse
             existimandus
             est
             ,
             ut
             somniares
             neminem
             ex
             Presbyteris
             illi
             c●tui
             praefuisse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51419-e13040
           
             a
             Esa
             66.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             2.
             4.
             and
             27.
             
             Act.
             19.
             14
             &c
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             LXX
             
               Episcopus
               Levitarum
            
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Psal.
             109.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             33.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             T
             it
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Jerem.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Quanta
             igitur
             dignitas
             verorum
             Pastorum
             ,
             qui
             tum
             stellae
             sunt
             ,
             non
             in
             alio
             firmamento
             ,
             quàm
             in
             dextrā
             Christi
             fixae
             ,
             tum
             Angeli
             ?
             
               T.
               Brightman
               .
               in
               Apocalyps
               .
               1.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             o
             Act.
             20.
             17.
             28.
             
          
           
             p
             Judg.
             2.
             1.
             
             Hagg.
             1.
             13.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             Malach.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             Philip.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Revel
             .
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Nec
             uni
             alicui
             Ange●o
             mittuntur
             ,
             sed
             toti
             (
             ut
             ita
             dicam
             )
             Collegio
             Postorum
             ;
             qui
             omnes
             hāc
             communi
             voce
             comprehenduntur
             .
             Non
             enim
             unus
             erat
             Angelus
             Ephesi
             ,
             sed
             plures
             :
             nec
             inter
             istos
             aliquis
             Princeps
             .
             
               Brightman
               in
               Apocalyps
               .
               2.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             id
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quem
             nimirùm
             oportuit
             inprimis
             de
             his
             rebus
             admon●ri
             ,
             ac
             per
             eum
             cateros
             Collegas
             totamque
             ad●ò
             Ecclesiam
             .
             Bez.
             in
             
               Apocalyps
               .
               2.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             x
             
               Conference
               with
            
             Hart
             ,
             c.
             8.
             divis
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concil
             .
             Chalcedon
             .
             
               Act.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             z
             Vid.
             Peter
             .
             in
             Apocalyps
             .
             cap.
             2.
             disp
             .
             2.
             
             Alcasa
             :
             Pro●em
             .
             in
             cap.
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             
             Apocal
             ,
             notat
             ,
             1.
             
             &
             Petr
             ,
             Halloix
             ,
             
               Notat
               ,
               in
               vit
            
             .
             Polycarp
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Notandum
             est
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             ,
             Timotheum
             in
             Ephesino
             Presbyterio
             tum
             fuisse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             antistitem
             )
             ut
             vocat
             Justinus
             .
             Bez.
             Annotat.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Qui
             politiae
             causā
             reliquis
             fratribus
             in
             coetu
             praeerat
             (
             q.
             ē
             Justinus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vocat
             )
             peculiariter
             dici
             Episcopus
             coepit
             Id.
             in
             
               Philip.
               1.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Dionys.
             Corinth
             .
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Athenienses
             ,
             eodem
             sensu
             Publium
             martyrem
             nominat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quo
             proximum
             ejus
             successorem
             Quadratum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             apud
             Eusebium
             ,
             l.
             4.
             hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Marcell
             .
             Ancyran
             .
             apud
             Epiphanium
             ,
             haeres
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             e
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &
             post
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P●ot
             .
             Bibliot●num
             254.
             
          
           
             g
             Polycrat
             .
             de
             martyrio
             Timothei
             :
             inter
             vitas
             Sanctorum
             edit
             .
             Lovanil
             anno
             1485.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Polycrat
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Victorem
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             l.
             5
             Hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Theodoret.
             in
             Dialogo
             1.
             sive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Felix
               III.
            
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Zenonem
             Imp.
             recitat
             in
             V
             Synodo
             Constantinopol
             .
             
               Act.
               1.
            
             (
             tomo
             2.
             
             Concilior
             .
             pag.
             220.
             edit
             .
             Binnii
             .
             anno
             1606.
             
          
           
             l
             Johan
             .
             Malela
             
               Antiochenus
               ,
               Chronic.
               lib.
               10
            
             M.
             S.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Jo.
             Chrysost.
             in
             Ignatii
             Encomio
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iren
             .
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             30.
             
          
           
             o
             Euseb.
             Chron.
             Hier.
             Catal.
             scriptor
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             in
             Johanne
             .
          
           
             p
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             
               epist.
               ad
            
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Polycarp
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Philippens
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iren
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
             lib
             3
             cap
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Florinum
             :
             (
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             &
             ad
             Victorem
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Iren.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Vid.
             &
             Euseb
             lib.
             3.
             hist
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Smyrnens
             .
             Eccles.
             epist.
             de
             martyrio
             
               Polycarpi
               .
               Euseb.
            
             lib.
             4
             ,
             hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Polycrat
             .
             epist
             ad
             Victorem
             :
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             5.
             hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Sicut
             Smyrnaorum
             Ecclesia
             Polycarpum
             ab
             Johanne
             con●ecatum
             refers
             ;
             sicut
             Romanorum
             Clementem
             à
             Petro
             ordinatum
             edit
             :
             proinde
             
               (
               or
            
             ,
             perinde
             )
             utique
             &
             caeteri
             exhibent
             ,
             quos
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Episcopatum
             constitutos
             ,
             Apostolici
             seminis
             traduces
             habent
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             cap.
             32.
             
             Vid.
             &
             ejusd
             .
             lib.
             4.
             contra
             Marcion
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Successiones
             Episcoporum
             ,
             quibus
             Apostolicam
             qua
             in
             unoquoque
             loco
             est
             Ecclesiam
             tradiderunt
             .
             Iren.
             lib.
             4.
             advers
             .
             hares
             .
             cap.
             63.
             
          
           
             h
             Omnes
             enim
             ii
             valdè
             posteriores
             sunt
             quàm
             Episcopi
             ,
             quibus
             Apostoli
             tradiderunt
             Ecclesias
             .
             Id.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Habemus
             annumerare
             eos
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             instituti
             sunt
             Episcopi
             in
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             &
             successores
             eorum
             usque
             ad
             nos
             ;
             qui
             nihil
             tale
             docuerunt
             ,
             neque
             cognoverunt
             quale
             ab
             his
             deliratur
             .
             Id.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hegesip
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             ita
             enim
             ex
             MS.
             legendum
             ,
             non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             
               lib.
               4.
               histor
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               cum
               lib.
               3.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clemen
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             pag.
             57.
             edit
             .
             D.
             
               Patricii
               Junii
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             ita
             MS.
             non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hegesip
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Dionys.
             Corinth
             .
             apud
             eund
             .
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Act.
             17.
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             tom
             .
             2.
             ann
             .
             120.
             
          
           
             t
             Euseb.
             lib.
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               non
               ,
               ut
               vulgò
               legitur
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Egesippus
             qui
             post
             ipsas
             statim
             primas
             .
             Apostolorum
             successiones
             fuit
             :
             
               ut
               Rufinus
               locum
               expressit
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             fin
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hegesipp
             .
             Commentariot
             .
             lib.
             5.
             apud
             eund
             .
             Euseb.
             lib.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Clem.
             in
             libro
             sexto
             Hypotyposcôn
             :
             ubi
             narrat
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Apud
             eund
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Apud
             Euseb
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             22.
             
             Vide
             eund
             .
             lib.
             3
             cap.
             11.
             
             &
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hegesipp
             .
             apud
             eund
             .
             lib.
             3
             ▪
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Jude
             v
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hegesipp
             .
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib
             ▪
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Misit
             ad
             eum
             Lucius
             Britannorum
             Rex
             epistolam
             :
             obsecrans
             ut
             per
             ejus
             mandatum
             Christianus
             efficeretur
             .
             Et
             mox
             effectum
             pia
             postulationis
             consecutu●
             est
             :
             susceptamque
             fidem
             Britanni
             usque
             in
             tempora
             Diocletiani
             Principis
             inviolatam
             integramque
             quietâ
             pace
             servabant
             .
             Bed.
             hist.
             ecclesiast
             .
             Anglor
             .
             lib.
             1
             cap
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Concilior
             .
             Galliae
             ,
             à
             Sirmondo
             edit
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Metaphrast
             .
             Commentar
             .
             de
             Petro
             &
             Paulo
             ;
             ad
             diem
             29
             Junii
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Tertull.
             Praescript
             .
             c.
             32.
             
             Similiter
             &
             Hieronymus
             in
             Catal.
             script
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             cap
             ,
             15.
             in
             Polycarpo
             ;
             &
             Nicephorus
             ,
             lib
             3.
             hist.
             ecclesiast
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Habemus
             &
             Johannis
             alumnas
             Ecclesias
             .
             Nam
             etsi
             Apocalypsim
             ejus
             Marcion
             restuit
             ;
             ordo
             tamen
             Episcoporum
             ad
             originem
             recensus
             ,
             in
             Johannem
             stabit
             auctorem
             .
             Sic
             &
             caeterarum
             generositas
             recognoscitur
             .
             Tertullian
             .
             advers
             .
             Marcion
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Phot.
             Bibliothec
             ,
             num
             .
             254.
             
          
           
             n
             Irenaeus
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             39
             item
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Hieronym
             .
             in
             Catal.
             scrip
             .
             Ecclesìast
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Id.
             ibid.
             &
             Praefat.
             in
             Evangel
             .
             Matthaei
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alexandrin
            
             .
             in
             lib.
             de
             divite
             salvando
             ,
             (
             qui
             falso
             Origenis
             nomine
             habetur
             editus
             ,
             ad
             ca●eem
             tomi
             3.
             
             Commentariórum
             Michaelis
             Ghislerii
             .
             )
             Euseb.
             hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             35.
             
             Hieron
             .
             Catal.
             script
             ▪
             Ecclesiast
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
             &
             Chronic.
             ad
             ann
             .
             Traj●ni
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Irenaeus
             advers
             .
             haeres
             lib.
             5
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             u
             Irenaeus
             ,
             vir
             Apostolicorum
             temporum
             &
             Papiae
             auditoris
             Evangelistae
             Johannis
             discipulus
             ,
             Episcopus
             Ecclesiae
             Lugdunensis
             .
             Hieronym
             .
             epist.
             29.
             ad
             Theodoram
             .
          
           
             x
             Hi
             sunt
             
               Presbyteri
               Apostolorum
               discipuli
            
             ;
             quorum
             Irenaus
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             36.
             meminit
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             ita
             enim
             ex
             Graecis
             MSS.
             &
             vetere
             Rufini
             versione
             locus
             est
             restituendus
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Papias
             ,
             in
             Prooemio
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alexandr
             Paedagog
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             Stromat
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nemo
               Christianorum
               Presbyter
            
             .
             Hadrian
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Servian
             apud
             Pl.
             Vopisc
             .
             in
             vità
             Saturnini
             .
          
           
             d
             Qui
             se
             Christi
             Episcopos
             dicunt
             .
             
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Revel
             .
             1.
             4
             :
          
           
             f
             Disquisit
             .
             touching
             the
             Asia
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             &c.
             chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             19.
             10
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             20.
             18.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Plin.
             lib.
             5.
             hist.
             natur
             .
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             m
             Id.
             ibid.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             n
             Ptolem.
             Geograph
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Concil
             .
             Constantinop
             .
             sub
             Menâ
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             
               epist.
               ad
            
             Trallian
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ib.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Ordo
             Metropolitar
             .
             in
             Append
             .
             Geograph
             .
             sacr
             .
             Caroli
             à
             S.
             Paulo
             ,
             pag.
             11.
             &
             in
             tomo
             1.
             
             Juris
             Graeco
             .
             Romani
             .
             à
             Jo.
             Leunclavio
             edit
             .
             pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             x
             Euseb.
             lib.
             3.
             hist.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             epist.
             ad
             Roman
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Ex
               Vrbicari●
               Regione
            
             .
             ●od
             .
             Theod.
             lib.
             11.
             tit
             .
             2.
             leg
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               Provincia
               Romanâ
               ,
               civitate
               Portuen
               ,
            
             &c.
             In
             nominibusquae
             Concilio
             Arelatensi
             l.
             praefixa
             leguntur
             .
          
           
             a
             Insuper
             praeter
             septem
             collaterales
             Episcopos
             eraut
             alii
             Episcopi
             ,
             qui
             dicuntur
             suffraganei
             Romani
             Pontificis
             ,
             nulli
             alii
             Primati
             vel
             Archiepiscopo
             subjecti
             ;
             qui
             frequenter
             ad
             Synodos
             vocarentur
             .
             
               M
               S.
               Vatican
               apud
               Baron
               .
               ann
               .
               1057.
               
               S.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             saith
             Nicephorus
             Callist
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Hist.
             cap.
             29.
             but
             Euseb
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             30.
             
               more
               fully
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ex
             Provinciâ
             Italia
             ,
             civitate
             Mediolanen
             ,
             &c.
             Ex
             Provinciâ
             Romanâ
             ,
             civitate
             Portuen
             .
             
               ut
               suprà
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Synod
             .
             Sardic
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Alexandrin
             .
             in
             2.
             
             Athanasii
             Apologiâ
             (
             tomo
             1.
             
             Oper
             edit
             .
             Commelin
             .
             pag.
             588.
             )
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athanas.
             epist.
             ad
             solitar
             ▪
             vit
             .
             agentes
             .
             (
             ibid.
             pag.
             640.
             )
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conci
             .
             Ni●aen
             .
             1.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Ipse
             ille
             Patriarcha
             quum
             Aegyptum
             venerit
             ,
             ab
             aliis
             Serapidem
             adorare
             ,
             ab
             aliis
             cogitur
             Christum
             .
             
               Hadrian
               ▪
               epist.
               ad
               Servian
               .
               apud
               Vopisc
               .
               in
            
             Saturnino
             .
          
           
             h
             Cùm
             jampridem
             per
             omnes
             provincias
             ,
             &
             per
             urbes
             singula●
             ,
             ordinati
             sint
             Episcopi
             in
             aetate
             antiqui
             ,
             in
             fide
             integri
             ,
             in
             pressurâ
             probati
             ,
             in
             persecutione
             proscripti
             ;
             ille
             super
             eos
             creare
             alios
             pseudo-episcopos
             ▪
             audent
             .
             
               Cyprian
               Epist.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Concil
             .
             Constantinop
             .
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Universis
             Episcopis
             ,
             vel
             in
             nostrâ
             provi●ciâ
             ,
             vel
             trans
             mare
             constitutis
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               epist.
               40.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Quoniam
             latiùs
             fusa
             est
             nostra
             provincia
             ;
             habet
             etiam
             Numidiam
             &
             Mauritanias
             duas
             sibi
             cohaerentes
             .
             
               Id.
               Epist.
               45
            
          
           
             m
             Ex
             provincia
             Africâ
             ,
             Numidiâ
             ,
             Mauritaniâ
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Cypriani
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             histor
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             cap
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Subscript
             .
             Concil
             .
             Chalcedon
             Act.
             6.
             
             &
             Concil
             .
             Constantinop
             .
             sub
             Me●â
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             
             &
             Synodi
             V.
             generat
             .
             Constantinop
             .
             Collat
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Id
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             argument
             .
             epist
             ad
             Tit.
             in
             Oecome●o
             .
          
           
             y
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Tit.
             1
             ▪
             Homil.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Discimus
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             ,
             non
             eam
             fuisse
             tunc
             aequalitatem
             inter
             Ecclesiae
             ministros
             ;
             quin
             unus
             aliquis
             autoritate
             &
             consilio
             prae●sset
             .
             
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             b
             A
             sanctis
             Apostolis
             nunquam
             possunt
             ostendere
             quod
             adfuerit
             Antioche●us
             &
             ordinaverit
             ,
             vel
             communicaverit
             unquam
             insulae
             ordinationis
             gratiam
             ,
             neque
             alius
             quisquam
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Ephesin
               .
               Act.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             c
             Et
             nunc
             memorati
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             qui
             a
             sanctis
             Apostolis
             erant
             omnes
             orthodoxi
             ,
             ab
             his
             qui
             in
             Cypro
             constituti
             sunt
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Sicut
             initio
             à
             temporibus
             Apostolorum
             &
             constitutionibus
             &
             canonibus
             sanctissimae
             &
             magnae
             Synodi
             Nicaenae
             ;
             illaesa
             &
             superior
             infidiis
             &
             potentiā
             permansit
             nostra
             Cypriorum
             Synodus
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             paulo
             pòst
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Neque
             verò
             magis
             existimandum
             est
             ,
             hunc
             externum
             ordinem
             fuisse
             initio
             humani
             generis
             .
             Pagi
             enim
             ex
             familiis
             ,
             &
             ex
             pagis
             urbes
             ,
             &
             ex
             urbibus
             civitates
             ipsae
             ,
             suadente
             naturâ
             &
             necessitate
             flagitante
             ,
             sensim
             eoïerunt
             ;
             aliis
             aliorum
             exemplum
             sequutis
             .
             
               Bez.
               de
               divers
               .
               gradib
               .
               ministr
               .
               contr
               .
               Sarav
               .
               cap.
               24.
               sect
               .
               4.
               
            
          
           
             i
             Atque
             hoc
             consentiebat
             legi
             Christi
             ,
             fiebatque
             ex
             jure
             corporis
             Christi
             .
             
               M.
               Bucer
               .
               de
               vi
               &
               usu
               .
               S.
               Ministerii
               .
               (
               inter
               scripta
               ejus
               Anglicana
               ,
               pag.
               565.
               )
            
          
           
             k
             Num.
             3.
             32.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             LXX
             .
             Num.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             id
             .
             Num.
             3.
             32.
             
          
           
             n
             Reperiemus
             veteres
             Episcopos
             non
             aliam
             regen●ae
             Ecclesiae
             formam
             voluisse
             fingere
             ab
             eâ
             quam
             Deus
             Verbo
             suo
             praescripsit
             .
             
               Calvin
               .
               Institut
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               4.
               sect
               .
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51419-e23660
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Id.
             ibid.
             cum
             Antiocho
             ,
             Serm.
             124.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51419-e24180
           
             *
             To
             whom
             two
             others
             also
             from
             Geneva
             may
             be
             added
             :
             
               Daniel
               Chamierus
            
             (
             in
             Panstratia
             ,
             tō
             ,
             2.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             24.
             )
             and
             
               Nicol.
               Vedelius
            
             (
             Exercitat
             .
             3.
             in
             epist.
             Ignatii
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
             &
             Exercit.
             8.
             in
             epistol
             .
             ad
             Mariam
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             )
             which
             is
             fully
             also
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             former
             Treatise
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             those
             who
             wrote
             in
             the
             very
             next
             age
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .